Table of Contents

- Chapter 1

- Chapter 2

- Chapter 3

- Chapter 4

- Chapter 5

- Chapter 6

- Chapter 7

- Chapter 8

- Chapter 9

- Chapter 10

- Chapter 11

- Chapter 12

- Chapter 13

- Chapter 14

- Chapter 15

- Chapter 16

- Chapter 17

- Chapter 18

- Chapter 19

- Chapter 20

- Chapter 21

- Chapter 22

- Chapter 23

- Chapter 24

- Chapter 25

- Chapter 26

- Chapter 27

- Chapter 28

- Chapter 29

- Chapter 30

- Chapter 31

- Chapter 32

- Epilogue

- ACKNOWLEDGEMENTS

Chapter 1

When I worked for my mother, Prozac was my drug of choice. Since moving to Key West I’ve discovered a slice of key lime pie works just as well. The night I found out Nick Hastings had been murdered less than two miles from where I was tending bar, I ate a whole damn pie.

Dirty Alvin’s is the kind of bar where you can get a burger at a reasonable price along with a frosty mug of beer and a slice of the best key lime pie on the island. They cater to a diverse crowd and the dozen tables manage to stay full about half of the time. The bar has eight stools squeezed into enough space for six, but it’s where most of the customers gather two or three deep to tell their stories and bemoan their days.

Customers were scarce that Thursday night and we were closing a little early. There were three of us working and I was cleaning up behind the bar. Tanya, the owner, was in the back room counting the till. When Tanya’s father, the original Dirty Alvin, died, she took over. I knew something about working for a family business and I suspected she had mixed feelings about running the place.

I took a moment to watch while Marissa, the waitress, struggled to slip into her leathers. She was a small blond with a tiny waist and large store-bought breasts, and male and female customers alike often took the time to stare at her. Outside, her girlfriend Christy was showing her impatience by revving up her Harley, which is why I didn’t hear the front door open.

When I looked up, a tall thin woman was standing in front of me. I jumped and a frown broke the deadpan look that was fixed on her pitted face. “What’s the problem?” she asked, as if she was used to having people jump at the sight of her.

Maybe she was, I thought. I shook my head. “Nothing. I didn’t know you were standing there.” I threw the towel I’d been using into the sink and met her gaze without flinching. “We’re closed.”

“That’s good for both of us.” She set one of the biggest purses I’d ever seen onto the counter and slid onto the barstool across from me.

Now it was my turn to frown. “I thought I said we were closed.”

Apparently the lady was deaf because she ignored me, opened her purse, and began rummaging around. At one point I swear her entire arm was lost in the void. When she finally finished digging into the abyss she pulled out a pack of cigarettes and a Bic lighter. She set them down and when I started to protest she interrupted me. “Yeah, yeah, I know. You’re closed.” She reached back into the bag and this time she drew out a badge and tossed it onto the bar. “You Wes Darling?” she asked.

I didn’t pay much attention to the badge. I’d seen them before. Instead I asked, “Did I serve a minor or something, officer…?”

She took the time to light a cigarette and drop the pack back into her purse before answering. “It’s not officer—it’s Detective Davies. I’m afraid this is a little more serious, Wes.”

I retrieved an ashtray and set it in front of her, then reached over into the cooler and took out a Miller Light for myself. I took a swig before asking, “You want one, Detective?”

Davies shook her head. “I’m working. I wouldn’t mind a diet Coke though.”

I grabbed a glass, turned my back to the cop, and filled it from the fountain. “So what did I do to warrant a visit from the Key West gendarmes?” I asked, pushing the Coke across the bar.

Davies wore a gray skirt with a matching jacket that needed a good ironing, and when she accepted the glass I noticed she didn’t wear a wedding ring. She took a slow, deliberate sip of her drink, and then took a business card from her jacket pocket. She placed the card on the counter and pushed it toward me, careful to avoid the water ring from her glass. “Recognize this?” Davies asked.

It was creased and had a stain in the middle faintly resembling a four-leaf clover. I picked it up and was surprised to see my name on it. “It used to be one of mine,” I said.

“Used to be?” She reached out a thin, tapered finger and flicked the edge of the card with her nail. “It says you’re Vice-President of DDA Security and that you specialize in discreet investigations.” She tapped the card one more time, snatched it from my fingers, and held it in front of her eyes as if she were studying it.

She squinted at the fine print on the bottom of the card and added, “It also says here you’re a security expert. Pretty pretentious of you, don’t you think? How does anybody become an expert at anything at your age? You’re what, thirty years old? And what’s this shit about being founded in 1876?”

“It’s true.” A flicker of pride rushed through me, as it always did when I spoke about the history of the agency. “My great-great-great-grandfather was a Pinkerton detective, a Wells Fargo shotgun driver, and he even knew Wyatt Earp and Doc Holliday. When he was forty-five he moved to Detroit and started the firm. Back then it was called The Darling Detective Agency.”

“Thanks for the history lesson.” Davies stubbed out her cigarette and set the card face down on the counter. Written in my mother’s precise handwriting was the name Dirty Alvin’s, and the address to the bar.

The detective picked up the card and slipped it back into her pocket, and then leaned toward me. “What I really want to know, Wes, is are you in Key West working a case? Is the bartending gig some kind of a cover? I don’t understand how someone goes from being VP of a big firm to tending bar in Key West.”

“Oh, come on, Detective. People have been coming down here to escape for as long as my family has been in the detective business. Let’s just say I left the business six months ago for personal reasons. I don’t have a clue where that card came from—or why you’re standing here keeping me from closing up.” I finished my beer in two gulps and set the bottle onto the counter hard enough to emphasize my irritation.

“All right,” she said. “Then explain to me how your business card ended up in the pocket of a body we discovered out at Smathers Beach early this morning. Murder’s bad for the tourist trade, and makes the city fathers nervous.”

Me too, I thought. I reached beneath the counter for the bottle of antacid tablets I kept there and popped four of them into my mouth. I’d left the agency for a reason. Because my family had been in the detective business for well over a hundred years, my mother expected me to take over some day. The trouble was I never felt comfortable dealing with the deceit, the dead bodies, and the cops. It only took one screw-up on my part to convince me to quit. Still, the business was in my blood, and Davies had managed to spark my curiosity.

“This body got a name?” I asked.

Davies turned her head slightly, watching me like a wild animal getting ready to pounce. “The guy had your card on him,” she said. “I was hoping you could tell me his name.”

“Look, Davies,” I said. “I’m not a psychic. Why don’t you tell me what you’ve got, and I’ll help if I can. I’ve got nothing to hide.”

Davies sat there for a few seconds, then took a small notebook from her purse and laid it in front of me. “There was a driver’s license on the body, along with your card, and this.”

I recognized the notebook and my hand began to tremble when I picked it up and flipped it open. On the front page he’d written: stop and see Wes. Now I knew why Davies wanted to talk to me.

My mouth went dry and I had to work up a little spit before I could get the words out. “Nick Hastings?”

Davies nodded. “You know him?”

“He worked for our agency.”

“So you are a P.I.?”

I barely heard the question. Not only had Nick been my mentor when I started in the business, but for over twenty years he’d been involved in an on-again, off-again relationship with my mother. I wasn’t looking forward to being the one to break the news to her.

“You all right?” I thought I detected a touch of sympathy in her voice, but when I looked up her eyes were cold and unwavering.

No, I wasn’t all right. My eyes started to water and I fought to blink back the tears. I’d been raised to believe crying was a sign of weakness. The last thing I was going to do was shed tears in front of a cop, especially a woman cop. I took a deep breath, gnawed at the inside of my cheek until it felt raw, and then said, “Sorry, but I didn’t hear the question.”

“You said he worked for your agency.”

“It’s actually my mother’s agency. I used to work for her, but like I told you, I quit six months ago. How’d Nick die?”

“Shot. Twice at close range.”

“Any witnesses?”

“No. At least nobody’s come forward. You have any idea what he was working on?”

I shook my head. “I didn’t even know he was in town.”

“Are you telling me he was working for a business your family owns and you don’t know why he’s in Key West? I find that hard to believe.”

“How many times do I have to tell you? I quit the business—all right? Wasn’t cut out for it.” I started to reach for another beer, but thought better of it. “As far as I knew he was still in Detroit. I wish he had stopped in last night. Maybe we would have had a drink instead of him going off and getting himself killed.”

Davies looked down at the counter and used the thumbnail of her right hand to pick at something only she could see.

“Maybe you knew he was in town, maybe you didn’t.” She raised her eyes and they were hard and unyielding. “If I find out you’re holding something back from me that will affect the outcome of my investigation, I’ll toss you in jail myself.”

“Do you mind if I call and break the news to my mother?”

Davies reached back into her purse and pulled out a daily planner, accompanied by a business card which she handed to me. “If you think of anything, give me a call and let me know. I’ll need your mother’s name and phone number so I can call her and find out if Hastings was working on a case down here.”

After writing down the information I rattled off, she tossed the planner back into her purse, grabbed the bag and slid off the stool in one easy move. “Do you know who Hastings’ next of kin was? Someone will have to make arrangements for the body.”

I shook my head. “I know his mother and father are dead. He never spoke to me of anyone else. My mother might know.”

“If you could stop by tomorrow and identify the body it would help. You can’t tell shit from the driver’s license picture.”

“Where do I go?”

“His body’s still at the hospital if you want to see it. Otherwise, you can stop by the station and I’ll show you some pictures.”

“I’d rather see the pictures,” I said, not sure I could handle viewing Nick’s body.

Davies turned to leave. She proceeded to the door and pausing with it half open glanced over her shoulder. “I’m sorry for your loss,” she said. “I’ll be expecting you tomorrow.”

Chapter 2

It was 2:30 a.m. when I stepped out of the front door of Dirty Alvin’s and started jogging west along Caroline Street. Most nights, the flick of palm fronds brushing against tree trunks and the smell of the salty air blowing in from the Gulf of Mexico have a soothing effect on me. That night, I was only aware of the grating sounds. I heard a baby crying through an open window, a man and woman shouting at each other, and a silent mantra playing over and over in my head—Nick’s dead, Nick’s dead.

I never knew my father. According to my mother, I was the result of a wild weekend in Acapulco with a Vietnam vet who suffered from posttraumatic stress disorder. I didn’t know his name. I didn’t know where he was from. I didn’t even know if he was alive or dead. At this stage of my life I didn’t really care.

Nick was the father figure in my life. He came to work for the agency when I was six years old. He once told me that was the day he fell in love. It took my mother a little longer, but by the time I was eight Nick had moved in with us.

My mother and Nick had a troubled relationship. When I was sixteen Nick moved out for good, but it didn’t end the relationship. He continued to work for the agency and he would often spend two or three nights at a time at our place. As far as I knew my mother never dated another man, although I suspected that when the relationship was in an off again phase, Nick went out other women.

It took me ten minutes to jog to the city marina dinghy docks. I was living aboard a thirty-six foot sailboat, which I had purchased when I moved to Key West. Rough Draft was moored in the Garrison Bight mooring field, a large permanent anchorage surrounded on three sides by land. It offers good protection from most Atlantic storms. Its only downfall is that a good northern wind strikes at least two or three days a month during the winter, tossing the boat around so badly I’m unable to sleep. That night the breeze was kicking up some whitecaps, an omen of things to come, I thought.

Slowing my pace when I turned into the parking lot, I walked past the over-flowing trash container to my van. After exchanging my running shoes for a pair of Crocs I headed across the lot, dreading the call I was about to make.

I stumbled down the ramp and along the dock to where my dinghy was locked, and sat on the pier with my feet resting in the seat of the boat. When I took out my phone I wanted to throw it as far out into the channel as I could, or better yet, fling it against the concrete break wall. Instead, I opened it, blocked my number, and called my mother.

Even though I knew she must be sleeping, she answered on the third ring. “Hello, mother,” I said, holding the phone away from my ear. My mother has a deep, raspy voice. It’s the product of smoking three packs of cigarettes a day, and years of living by the philosophy that the loudest voice wins any argument. When she’s angry or excited, she sounds like a man and she can swear like a sailor doused in rum.

“This is a surprise. Don’t tell me Nick knocked some sense into you and you’re ready to go back to work.”

I bit back a retort. It was obvious she knew Nick was in Key West, and just as obvious she didn’t know what had happened to him. I choked back a sob, took a deep breath, and because I couldn’t think of an easy way to put it, I said, “Nick’s dead, Mom.”

There was a moment’s silence, and I could almost see her sitting up in bed and reaching for her cigarettes. It was her way of handling stress, and had been for as long as I could remember. When she finally spoke her voice quivered. “Are you sure?”

“The cop I talked to, a woman by the name of Davies, had Nick’s driver’s license, but I haven’t seen the body. I’m supposed to stop in tomorrow and make the ID. Hopefully, they’ll have a little more information by then.”

There was another pause. “I can’t believe he’s gone, Wes.” I could hear her sobbing on the other end of the line and I almost broke down myself.

“You going to be all right?” I asked.

Her sobs died off as she reined in her feelings, and a moment later she was in control again, the mother I remembered. “I need you to do me a favor, Wes.”

“What?”

“I want you to wrap up the investigation Nick was working on.”

I cringed at her words. I wanted to be a good son, but I couldn’t risk being sucked back into that life, so I had to disappoint her—again. “It’s not going to happen, Mother,” I said. “I’m out of the business for good. I’m happy doing exactly what I’m doing.”

“You’re too damn old to run away, Wes. You can’t be a boat bum and a bartender for the rest of your life.”

I thought about what she said. Although the nightmares still troubled my dreams, they came less frequently since I’d moved to Key West. I wasn’t kidding when I’d told her I was happy playing the role of beach bum.

“At least I can’t kill anyone working behind a bar,” I said.

“You didn’t kill the girl, Wes. The F.B.I. screwed up, not you.”

“Mother, we’ve had this conversation a dozen times. Nothing you say is going to convince me to get back into the business.”

“Well, I don’t have anyone else I can send down there right now,” she said. “When you ran off it left me short-handed.”

“I gave you two months notice.”

“Right. Like I can hire a licensed operative in that short a time. Why do you think Nick was down there? He was too old to be in the field. If his death was a result of this case, you can blame yourself.”

“That’s a shitty thing to say, mother.” I knew she was upset, but her words still stung.

I thought I heard her crying again, but I didn’t know if the tears were real or if she was playing me; she was capable of it. I felt bad and I knew it was what she was aiming for. When she finally spoke she dug the dagger in a little deeper.

“I’m going to have to come down and claim Nick’s body. That’s going to take awhile, not to mention the hoops I’m going to have to jump through. There is no next of kin. Still, I guess I can find time to wrap up the case while I’m down there.”

She thought she had me, but I wasn’t biting. “Nick was working in the field because he liked it,” I reminded her. “And we both know that either Sam Jackson or Will Harris can fly down and take over the case. Stop laying a guilt trip on me.” I gave her my new e-mail address and added, “Let me know what flight you’ll be on and I’ll pick you up at the airport.”

“Don’t you think you should give me your phone number?”

I hesitated. I’d changed my number after seventeen days in a row of her calling and demanding that I grow up and get back home to the office. With a sigh I gave it to her and added, “This is not an invitation for you to harass me, mother.”

“I wouldn’t think of it.”

“Of course you would,” I said aloud after I hung up. “Of course you would.”

Chapter 3

Since I work nights, my normal routine is to sleep until noon and then do boat chores for a couple of hours. The night I found out about Nick, I was awake most of the night and up before seven. I dressed in my usual shorts and t-shirt, put on a pot of coffee, and stepped out into the cockpit. There was a chill in the air, but the sky was cloudless. The wind had died and the water was as still as the Detroit river after a week-long cold snap.

When I began to shiver I moved down below. Slipping on a sweatshirt, I poured my first cup of coffee, and headed back outside. I sat sipping coffee, listening to the quiet, and thinking about Nick until the calm was shattered by first one boater, and then another, starting their dinghy motors and heading to shore. I returned a wave from a couple on the next sailboat over, and then stood and went below to refill my cup and grab my computer.

I don’t get TV reception on the boat; or rather I get three Spanish speaking stations and a local one that plays the same old movies and 1940’s era serials over and over. But thanks to my cell phone provider I have a card for my computer that gives me broadband speed Internet access.

I read a couple of newspapers online and then went to my e-mail account. The only message I had was from my mother. It was short and to the point, and infuriated the hell out of me. Wes, hon. I really do need your help on this one. I don’t have anyone free to handle this. I’ve attached a copy of the file in case you change your mind. I’ll call and let you know when I’m arriving in Key West.

I couldn’t count the number of times I’d made it clear to her I was through with the business. I knew what she was doing. She’d once told me I was a good detective because I had the curiosity of a six-hundred pound cat. Well curiosity be damned, I thought, just before shutting down the computer without opening the attachment.

I didn’t want to go down and identify Nick’s body. Instead, I spent the next several hours doing boat chores. I hooked up a hose to the wash down pump and sprayed off some bird droppings. Once the deck dried, I taped, sanded and varnished a section of handrail that was beginning to weather under the harsh tropical sunlight.

When I finished, I put on my swimsuit, dove off the bow, and did thirty laps around the perimeter of the boat before taking a quick shower. Of course it’s the only kind of shower you can take when your tanks only hold sixty gallons and you have to haul water from shore in five gallon cans.

It was eleven by the time I sat back down at the computer. I played a couple of games of solitaire, but I couldn’t concentrate. I kept going over in my mind what had happened to Nick, and I wondered if his death had anything to do with the case he was working on. Finally, after getting up several times and wandering out to the cockpit and back again, I gave in and downloaded the file my mother had sent me. There were actually two files, one document file and one picture file. I opened the document file first.

There wasn’t a whole lot there. The client’s name was Frank Szymanski. He hired the firm to find an ex-girlfriend. He claimed they had an argument, she ran off, and he was heartbroken. Her name was Gail Bernard and she was a stripper who used the stage name ‘Destiny’. He also provided the information indicating she was originally from Key West, and had gone to school at Michigan State University. According to the client, he met the girl at a party in Detroit and fell in love.

The file listed Szymanski’s address in Grosse Pointe and his cell phone number. Nick had placed a note in the file referring to him as ‘that Frankie Szymanski.’

It wasn’t much to go on, so I went hunting on the Internet. Under Destiny I found reference to a comic book character, several nightclubs, and even a church, but no stripper. Under Gail Bernard, I hit the jackpot.

The articles in the Detroit News and the Detroit Free Press were four years old. Both stories stated that as a freshman Bernard had been expelled from Michigan State University for running an escort service out of her dorm room. The cops found out about her enterprise when one of her girls, a fellow student, filed a complaint against a school football player. The courts went easy on the girl and Gail was given two years probation.

I couldn’t help but wonder if Frank had been one of her customers and maybe read a little too much into what would have been a business transaction. Maybe the girl had even led him on a little in hopes of having a few extra bills tucked into her g-string.

Any thought of Frank Szymanski being a victim ended when I Googled his name. What I discovered was enough to have me reach for my bottle of Tums. It appeared our client was the same Frankie Szymanski who had started his career as a hit man for the mob. The same Frankie Szymanski once linked to the nineteen seventy-five disappearance of Jimmy Hoffa. The same Frankie Szymanski who had been brought up on racketeering charges in nineteen eighty-five.

Damn, I thought. If my mother was serious about handling this case by herself I was going to have to step in. She was right, it had been a long time since she’d been in the field and I didn’t want to lose her too.

I was swearing under my breath by the time I opened the picture file. The blonde looking up at me wore stylish glasses, loose fitting beige shorts, and a white top that showed just a hint of skin. It took me a couple of minutes, but then I realized that I knew the girl, or more precisely, I knew her boyfriend. She’d changed the color of her hair from blonde to red and had her breasts enlarged, but I was pretty sure it was Billy Bodine’s girlfriend. I wondered if this was why Nick was planning to stop by and see me the night he was killed.

Billy was a Jimmy Buffet wannabe who played a fair guitar, and sang weekend nights at Dirty Alvin’s. Destiny usually came in on Friday nights, and a six-foot tall red-headed Amazon was someone I wasn’t going to forget, even if she had a boyfriend. She usually hung around until close, and then she would leave with Billy.

I e-mailed my mother to tell her that I knew when and where the girl could be found. I told her I’d give her the information when she arrived, and added that I was going to leave the boat within the hour and would be meeting with Davies to identify Nick’s body.

Once I let my mother know what I’d found out she would have no reason to drag me further into her case. Of course I still had to put up with her visit, and I had no doubt she was going to hassle me about coming back to work for the agency. It was in her nature and I figured I might as well accept it, but I didn’t have to like it.

I needed some time off to deal with my mother and with my grief. I called the bar and explained my situation to Tanya. I accepted her condolences and when she suggested I take the week off, I thanked her and told her I’d stop by that evening. What I didn’t tell her was that I wanted her to introduce me to Destiny. Finally, I changed my clothes and washed down a ham sandwich with another cup of coffee before climbing into my dinghy and heading into shore.

***

Even by Key West standards, the two men standing at the end of the dinghy dock looked out of place. It wasn’t the floppy straw hats, or their extraordinary height, or the matching faces on twin skeletal frames. No, it was the array of identical prison tattoos running up and down their skinny white arms and legs.

My first thought was that they were going to get one hell of a sunburn if they didn’t watch themselves. My second thought was they were looking for someone, and I figured by the way they watched me pull in, I was that someone. By the time I locked my dinghy to the dock, they had made their way over to me.

“You Wes Darling?” the one on my left asked.

The other brother snickered and asked, “What the fuck kind a name is that for a detective?”

“I’m not a detective,” I said. I stood and they moved in unison to block me from stepping onto the dock. “Now you want to move aside and let me up onto the dock?”

“You look like the picture your mother sent us,” the first man said. “She said you could tell us where we can find Destiny.”

I groaned inwardly. “She sent you a picture?” I asked, but I knew the answer before he said it.

“She told our boss, Frankie, that you knew where Destiny was. Frankie sent us to see you.” He pulled a sheet of paper from his pocket, unfolded it and showed me the print.

It was a copy of the promotional picture I had taken when my mother made me vice-president of the agency. She could have sent it, or it could have been copied from the business section of the Detroit Free Press, where it once ran with an article on the firm. One thing was for sure though, it was my picture. “Yup,” I said. “It looks like me so I must be Wes Darling. Now who the hell are you?”

“I’m Bob,” the man holding the picture said. “And this is my brother, Willie. Like I said, we work for Frankie. We just want to know where we can find the broad, and you can go about your business.”

“I don’t know you,” I said. “And I don’t know that you work for the person who hired us. Tell you what—I’ll fill my mother in and she can tell your boss.”

“We could make you tell us,” Willie smiled as if the idea appealed to him, then he added, “Or we could just kill you.”

“You could try,” I said. While we stood there talking, three dinghies had come and gone. There was also a small sailboat gliding back and forth along the canal that had passed us twice not thirty feet from the dock. I nodded toward the sailboat. “Of course there would be a lot of witnesses.”

Bob followed my gaze, and then said, “Go ahead and call her. We’ll wait.”

I shook my head. “Not with you guys standing over me. You guys leave—I call my mother.”

“This is bullshit.” Willie turned to his brother. “Give me five minutes with this clown, and he’ll tell us anything we want to know.”

“Shut up, Willie.” Bob stooped down and we were looking at each other, eye to eye. “I got a feeling there ain’t so many people around here at night. If you’re playing games with us, we’ll be back. You understand what I’m saying?”

“I understand,” I said. Up close I could smell his cologne, something fruity I didn’t recognize. When he stood back up, the collar of his shirt spread open and I caught a glimpse of a teardrop tattoo he had stenciled just below the neckline. Unfortunately, the tattoo added a little weight to the threat. In many prisons, a teardrop warned the other inmates the wearer had killed a man.

I watched the two men meander back along the dock and noticed Willie walked with a slight stoop and was bow-legged. It wasn’t much, but it might help me identify them should the need ever arise. I waited until they were out of sight, and then sat back down in the boat. It looked like I was going to have to call my mother before I headed off to see Davies.

***

Detective Davies was standing in front of the police station smoking a cigarette when I walked up. From the back, she was damn good-looking; too bad we had to talk face-to-face. She seemed lost in thought and didn’t notice me until I stepped in front of her. She lifted her eyes, blew smoke in my face, and gave me an unfriendly look. It took me by surprise; I thought we had been on reasonably good terms when she walked out the previous evening.

“I was just getting ready to send out an all points for you. I thought maybe you weren’t going to show up.”

“Well here I am.”

“Ain’t I lucky.” Davies took a final drag from her cigarette, flicked the butt into the street and turned away from me. “Come on in.”

I hadn’t realized how hot it was outside until the cool interior air of the station hit me. I followed Davies past the duty officer, through a door and down a hall. She opened the door to a small room and invited me in with a toss of her head.

There was a table, several chairs, and not much else. She waited until I took a seat, then said, “I’ve got to get my notes and I’ll be right back.”

When she walked out I sat looking at the back of the door and thinking that Detective Davies was never going to win the most congenial cop award. I expected her to keep me waiting just for the hell of it, but she was back in less than two minutes.

She walked in carrying a file folder and two bottles of water. After placing the file on the table, she took the seat across from me and held out one of the waters. “I thought you might be thirsty.”

“Thanks.” I opened the bottle, took a sip to be polite, and set it down in front of me. “So, do you know what happened to Nick?”

“First things first.” Davies opened the file, took out an eight-by-ten photo and slid it across the table to me. As I’d walked to the station I had tried to prepare myself for the worst. I hesitated, picked up the picture, and glanced at it. My stomach began to churn and my heart fluttered.

It was Nick all right. He was lying on his back with his eyes open, and there was a jagged hole near his left ear. This wasn’t the way I wanted to remember Nick. I couldn’t help but wonder if his death was connected to the case, and I swore if it turned out the two brothers who had confronted me at the dock had anything to do with his death, they’d pay for it.

“It’s him,” I said. I drew a deep breath, forced my eyes away from the photo, and stood. “My mother is coming down to Key West to handle everything. Will they release the body to her?”

“She’s not next of kin—right?”

“No,” I said. “But when I spoke with her last night she said Nick doesn’t have any living relatives.”

“We don’t have a morgue here in town; we have to use the hospital. They’re going to be anxious to have the body picked up as soon as possible. Since I’ve still got to call your mother, I’ll see what the situation is and we’ll go from there. In the meantime why don't you give me your phone number in case I have any further questions.”

“You have any suspects?” I asked.

“Not unless we include you,” she said.

I hoped she was joking, but I’d never known a cop to show much of a sense of humor when it came to murder.

Chapter 4

I arrived at Dirty Alvin’s around eleven.  The place was filled to capacity, Billy was taking a break, and ‘Redneck Woman’ played on the Jukebox.  Billy sat at the table next to the small stage, smoking and chatting with Destiny.

Joe Fleming was working behind the bar and it was all I could do to bite back a smile.  Joe works construction during the week and helps out at the bar whenever he’s needed.  At forty-three years old, he was movie star handsome and built like a boxer, with a muscular chest and large biceps.  He was wearing a pair of too tight white jeans along with a flamboyant lime-green shirt he wore with the top three buttons undone to reveal his shaved chest. To top off his ensemble, he sported a lime-green baseball cap that read; don’t ask I’m gay.

I waited until Joe looked my way, held up a finger, and walked toward the bar while he pulled out a Miller Lite.  I worked my way through the crowd, picked up the beer, and said, “Thanks for covering for me.”

“Sorry to hear about your friend.”

I nodded, turned to face the room, and leaned back against the bar.  Tanya and Marissa were running around taking orders, but when Tanya looked up and saw me she excused herself and walked over.

Tanya’s skin was cocoa-colored, and her large green eyes worked to accentuate her mixed heritage.   I found her attractive despite the fact I hated her short spiked hair.  She wore a Dirty Alvin’s t-shirt tied off below her breasts, a pair of low-riding jean shorts, and I thought she was a hell of a lot hotter than the Amazon I’d just located for Frankie Szymanski.

The problem was, every time I made an effort to show a little interest Tanya backed away.  I figured part of the problem was that her father died from cancer only two weeks before I came to work for her. She was still grieving.  Beyond that I didn’t know much about her personal life.  I’d learned through a conversation with Marissa that Tanya lived alone, and I never saw her out with a guy.  Hell, for all I knew she could be gay, which might explain her aloofness toward me.

“How ya doing?” she asked.

“I’ll get by.”

“I didn’t think you’d stop by tonight.  You said your mother was coming into town?”

“She’s not here yet.”

“So you stopped in why—because you’re lonely?”

“Actually,” I said, choosing my words with care.  “I told my mother I’d wrap up the case my friend Nick was working on before he died.”

Tanya looked confused.  “I don’t understand.”

“In my past life, before I came to work for you, I was a private investigator.  I worked for my mother too, just like Nick did.”

“I still don’t understand what that has to do with your being here tonight.”

The jukebox went dead and I looked up to see Billy pick up his guitar and step up to the microphone.  When he started to sing an off-key version of Jimmy Buffett’s  ‘Come Monday’, I glanced over to where he’d been seated and said, “I stopped by to ask you about her.”

She followed my gaze and her voice turned cool when she said, “What’s Gail done now?”

“Far as I know she hasn’t done anything.  I think it’s a case of unrequited love.”

Tanya let out a little snort.  “I’ve watched a lot of guys fall in love with Gail, but I’ve never seen her return it.  Tell your client he’s wasting his time.  What are you supposed to do, bring her a proposal or something?”

I shook my head.  “We were hired to find her and let the client know where she is.”

“Look—Gail’s had enough problems in her life.  Why don’t you tell your client you couldn’t find her?  She doesn’t need some lovesick guy chasing her all over the place.”

“I can’t do that,” I said.  “Besides, she’s a stripper for Christ’s sake.  She’s paid to have men chase after her.”

“She wasn’t always a stripper,” Tanya said.  “She’s put up with a lot in her life, and I’m asking this as a favor.  Gail and I were good friends at one time, almost like sisters.”

“I promised my mother I’d do this.”

“I never pegged you for a momma’s boy,” Tanya said, before she turned and walked away.

I wanted to run after her.  I wanted to explain it was too late to do what she asked.  Instead, I turned my attention to Destiny.  She was now standing in front of the stage, swaying to the music and looking more like a college girl on vacation than a stripper.

Destiny’s blue jeans were stylishly ragged and her white heels added to the impression that her legs went on forever. She wore little or no makeup and her red hair flowed across her shoulders as she danced.

While I stood there watching, three different guys came up and hit on her. She dismissed each of them.  She seemed totally into Billy and I figured Tanya was right; Frankie Szymanski was wasting his time chasing this girl.

After I finished my beer I set the bottle on the counter and looked around for Tanya.  She was behind the bar working the register. I was about to head over to apologize when my phone rang.

I wanted to ignore the call, but I’d been trained by the best.  In the detective business information is everything and I was on a case.  When I answered, a thick demanding voice on the other end asked, “Is she there?”

“Who the hell is this?” I asked.

“Who do you think it is asshole, George W. fuckin’ Bush?  You made a big mistake pissing my boys off.  They were ready to break both your legs after the incident this afternoon.  Your mother said Destiny would be at this Dirty Alvin’s place tonight.  Is she there?”

“How am I supposed to know?” I asked.

“Don’t be a smart ass.  You think I trust you after this morning?  I sent one of the boys to watch the place and he saw you go in.  Now is she there or not?”

I didn’t like Frankie Szymanski any more than I liked the brothers who worked for him. If I hadn’t promised my mother I would have hung up on him.  Instead, I reigned in my irritation and said, “She’s here all right.”

“Good.  Keep an eye on her and if she leaves, call me.  I’m in town and either me, or one of my associates, will be there to talk to her before close.”

He hung up before I could reply, so I slid the phone back into my pocket, turned back to the bar, and ordered another beer.

I never did get a chance to talk to Tanya; she spent the night avoiding me.  I stuck around, helped behind the bar, and waited for my client to appear.  He never showed, and a little before two, I left Dirty Alvin’s.

When I stepped outside into the humid night, I nearly collided with one of the brothers.  He was dressed in black, and I suspected he was high on something.  He shifted around on his feet and moved his shoulders, almost as if he were slow dancing to a beat only he could hear.  His black jeans and t-shirt looked like they were brand new, and the black leather jacket hanging unzipped from his lanky frame was out of place on the warm Key West night, as his earlier outfit had been out of place on the docks.

“She still in there?” he asked

“Where’s your doppelganger?” I asked.

“What are you talking about asshole?”

“Let me make it simple for you.  Where’s Willie?”

“You don’t need to know where Willie is.  All you need to remember, is he’s always got my back.”

I glanced around and didn’t spot Willie. “I’ve got to tell you,” I said.  “You and your brother need to hire yourselves a fashion consultant. You’re way overdressed for Key West.”

He popped something into his mouth, and pulling a handkerchief from his jacket pocket he mopped a trickle of sweat from his brow.  His head was shaved and he was a couple of inches taller than me; six-three, maybe even six-four, it was hard to tell for sure with the way he slouched.

“It’s fucking February.  It’s not natural for it to be this hot.”  He leaned a little closer and his breath was mint fresh.  “Besides, I’m not dressed to impress you.  Now shut up and take this.”

He held out an envelope to me. “Frankie says there’s a nice bonus in there for you.  He says forget you ever heard a Destiny or Frankie Szymanski.”

I took the envelope and counted out twenty-five hundred dollar bills.  “We usually bill our clients,” I said as I folded the envelope and tucked it into my front pocket.  “And I was expecting Frankie.”

“Frankie’s administration.  He doesn’t get out much anymore.  I guess you could call me the field rep.  I’m going to have a little talk with this Destiny chick, get what she took from the boss, and then I can go back to Detroit where fags don’t walk around holding hands and cats don’t do tricks for idiots who come in on cruise ships.”

My stomach began to churn a little at what I was hearing.  “I thought this was all about locating a lost love,” I said.

“Yeah—right.  Like Frankie is going to waste all this time and money looking for a hundred dollar whore.  She took something and the boss wants it back.”

“And if she doesn’t want to give back what she took?” I asked.

He shook his head.  “Oh, she’ll give it back all right.  I always collect.  It’s why Frankie sent me.”  To further accentuate the point he straightened himself up, snapped his head to the side and smiled when his neck made a popping sound.  “Now get out of here.  I see they’re locking up the place and I don’t want to miss my Destiny now, do I?”  He laughed aloud at his own joke and took a step away from me.

An uneasy feeling crept over me and I reached out and caught his arm.  “Maybe I should talk to her for you.”

Everything I’d read about Frankie Szymanski indicated he had a propensity for violence.  Despite the assurances, I didn’t trust Frankie, or his henchman.  The last thing I needed was to be responsible for another girl getting hurt or killed.

With exaggerated care he shook my hand off his arm and turned back to face me.  “Don’t never touch me like that, Darling.”

When he realized what he'd said his eyes narrowed and his face took on a red glow. With a quick flick of his fingers he reached for the edge of his jacket and drew it aside enough for me to see the revolver hanging in a holster beneath his left arm.

“I don’t plan to hurt the girl if get what I want.  Frankie, he also told me not to hurt you if you followed instructions and did what you were told.  Now like I said, get the hell out of my sight.”

I considered my options.  My great-great-great grandfather, Dusty, would not have hesitated.  He’d have drawn his gun and shot first.  There were two problems with that scenario.  First, I didn’t have a gun on me, and second, the last thing I needed in the middle of Key West was to reenact the Gunfight at the OK Corral.  Especially when there was only one gun and it wasn’t mine.  I figured if I moved quickly I could probably disarm him, but then again, someone might get shot.  Since I was the likely recipient of the bullet, I decided on a tactical retreat.

“Sure,” I said.  “It’s not really any of my business.”  I glanced over at the bar and started walking toward Duval.

“Now you’re thinking,” he said.  “I ain’t gonna hurt the broad.”  He cleared his throat and added, “Unless of course she makes me.  Truth is, most people see me, take one look at the gun, and it’s all over.”

I didn’t say anything, but forced myself to continue walking away from him. When I turned the corner I stepped out of sight behind a store that billed itself as ‘The Topless Bikini Shop’.

Duval was starting to wind down.  Traffic was light and a few late night drinkers wandered the streets in small groups.  If I’d seen a cop I would have flagged him down, but it appeared that if I wanted to help the girl I was on my own.

Every instinct told me to keep going, but I already felt responsible for the death of one girl in the line of business.  Because of that girl, I wasn’t about to leave Destiny to the clown with the gun.  Instead, I edged back and peered around the wall in time to see the man in black slide behind a gumbo-limbo tree and disappear into the shadows.

The first one out the door was Billy.  He carried a backpack and strolled over to a red motor scooter parked next to the bike rack.  He sat down, fumbled in his pack, and when he lit a cigarette a flash of light lit up his face.  I figured he was waiting for Destiny, and I wondered how Bob would handle the situation.

Marissa and Joe were next.  Joe climbed into a pink cab that pulled up to the curb, and half a minute later a motorcycle roared up.  Marissa ran to it, hopped on, and wrapped her arms around Christy.  As they pulled away, the door opened and Destiny followed Tanya out of the bar.

Destiny carried a purse slung over her shoulder, and Tanya carried a sweater.  In her heels Destiny was over six-feet tall and was a stunning woman, but I couldn’t take my eyes off Tanya.  She gave the door handle a good shake to make sure it was secure, and then the two of them walked arm in arm over to the bike rack.

“Hey, hurry up will ya,” Billy called out.  “I want to get the hell out of here.”

Destiny shot Billy the finger, and stood waiting while Tanya bent over and unlocked the only remaining bike in the rack.  Finally, Tanya threw her sweater into the basket and when she rode off, Destiny strolled over to stand beside the scooter.

Her jeans were tight, and while she struggled to climb onto the back of the scooter the man in black stepped out from behind the tree.  His right arm rested along his body and the weight of the gun in his hand caused him to list slightly.

“Hey Destiny,” he called out.  “Frankie wants his diamonds back.”  While Bob’s attention was focused on the girl, I crept along the edge of the building.  Keeping in the shadows of the trees and shrubs, I began to make my way back towards the bar.

“What the…” Billy jumped at the sudden appearance of the stranger and would have knocked over the scooter if Destiny hadn’t been straddling it.  “Who the hell are you?” he asked.

“You can call me Bob,” the man said.  “In fact, why don’t you call me Mister Bob?  Now scat.”

“Come on Gail,” Billy said, reaching for the throttle.  “Let’s get out of here.”

“Leave the broad,” Bob said.

“What are you, nuts?” Billy asked.  “I’m not gonna leave her.”

Bob raised his arm and his voice hardened.  “Look here, pretty boy.”  He waited until Billy looked over and saw the gun before adding, “I can shoot your ass off the bike, or you can be on your way by yourself.  It’s your choice.”

While Bob waited for Billy to decide what he was going to do, I inched my way along the sidewalk while searching for a branch or rock to use as a weapon. All I found was a lone coconut.  It lay next to the sidewalk and was about the size of a softball.  When I picked it up I was disappointed at how light it felt, but it was all I had.  I tightened my hand around the coconut and continued on.

Billy made up his mind, dropped his cigarette butt, and said, “Get off.”

“You can’t be serious,” Destiny’s voice dripped with sarcasm.

“I said get off, now.”  Billy’s voice trembled, and he couldn’t take his eyes off the gun.

“Good thinking.” Bob waved the gun in front of him.  “There’s something else you need to consider.”

“What?”

“You need to remember—I know where you work.  If you even think about going to the cops I’m gonna come down here just like now when there’s no one around, and I’m going to break both your kneecaps—understand?”

“Yes sir,” Billy said.

“Good.”  Bob stepped toward the scooter.  “You don’t have to worry about the girl; I don’t want to hurt her.  We’re gonna have us a nice little chat, that’s all.  I’ll make sure she gets back home all right.  Now why don’t you get the hell out of here?”

“Yes sir,” Billy repeated.  At the same time he pushed back with his butt, forcing Destiny off the scooter.

“You son of a bitch,” she shouted when Billy started the bike.  Sliding the purse off her shoulder she grasped it by the straps and swung it toward Billy’s head.

He ducked, cursed when it glanced off his arm, and once again nearly tipped the scooter.  With a quick glare over his shoulder, Billy took off down the street as fast as the bike would carry him.

I used the distraction to edge up behind Bob. When Destiny turned to face him she saw me.  She opened her mouth and I gave my head a quick shake, holding a finger to my lips.

She hesitated, but only for a moment.  “How’s Frankie doing anyway?” she asked Bob.  I admired the girl’s spunk.

“He wants his diamonds back,” Bob said.

“I don’t have ‘em.”

“Too bad, Destiny.  In that case I’m gonna have to…”

At that moment I twisted my ankle on the uneven concrete.  A flash of pain shot up my leg causing me to let out a sharp breath.  Bob’s reaction was instantaneous.  He swung around, dropped to one knee, and pointed the revolver at my stomach.

Chapter 5

Destiny may have saved my life. She jumped forward without hesitation and swinging her purse like a mace she brought it down on Bob’s wrist. Whatever she was carrying in her bag made a dull thump when it hit and the revolver flew from his hand.

At the same time I threw the coconut. Bob ducked and the coconut zipped past his ear. When he started to reach for the gun I launched myself at him. My shoulder slammed into his face and I heard the cartilage snap in his nose. Bob let out a whoosh of air as I landed on top of his chest and then he lay still beneath me.

“Did we kill him?” Destiny’s face was flushed. Her voice rose an octave and her eyes opened wide with excitement. “He looks like hell.”

I rolled off Bob, pushed to my knees, and studied his face. She was right, he did look like hell. I looked around and made sure Willie wasn’t anywhere to be seen. When we were on the phone, Frankie made it clear the brothers wanted to break my legs because of what I had done down at the docks earlier. That was nothing compared to this.

Blood dripped from Bob’s smashed nose and there was a wide cut over his left eye. Reaching out, I touched his neck, searching for his pulse. I felt the throbbing, let out a sigh of relief, and jumped back when he coughed and opened his eyes.

His eyelids fluttered while he tried to focus on my face. He said something in a low whisper and I leaned forward in time to hear, “You’re a dead man, Darling.” He closed his eyes and groaned. “Fuckin’ lousy name.”

“Yeah, well I’ve gotten used to it.” I pushed myself to my feet and added, “I couldn’t let you hurt the girl.”

Bob felt his nose and let out a hiss. “You broke it.”

I’m not sure how he could tell. His nose was flat and looked like it had been broken before, maybe more than once. Up close, I could see that several of his teeth were capped with gold crowns. I suspected Mister Bob had done a lot of fighting in his life, and it appeared he hadn’t always come out on top.

“You didn’t leave me a choice,” I said.

“I told you I wasn’t gonna hurt the broad.” Bob moved his hand from his nose, wiped the blood on his pants leg, and tried to sit up. “All I wanted was to get Frankie’s diamonds back. It didn’t even concern you—and now you went and made it personal between us.”

I used my foot to push him back down. “Don’t get up.”

Bob reached out, but I moved back out of the way before he could grab me. He shot me an ugly look. “You’re a dead man. And your girlfriend there is gonna join you if she don’t cough up those diamonds.”

“Maybe I should hit him again.” Destiny moved up alongside me, kicked out with her right foot and caught Bob in the ribs with the tip of her shoe.

Bob grunted and grabbed for her ankle, but I was faster.

“What are you, nuts?” I snatched her arm and dragged her away from him. “Didn’t you hear him threaten to kill you? I don’t think the man’s joking.”

“Fine.” Destiny pulled free of my grip, turned, and started off down the street. “I suppose I should thank you for your help, Mister Tough Guy,” she called out over her shoulder. “Of course you’d already be dead if I hadn’t stepped in to save your sorry ass. I’m out of here.”

“Hey, Destiny,” Bob tried to sit up again, and this time he succeeded. “I’m coming after those stones.”

Her body slumped, but she kept walking, calling out in the dark, “My name is Gail, not Destiny. You made a mistake, Mister Bob. I don’t have your diamonds.”

Bob turned his gaze to me and something about his stare told me I’d better stay out of his reach. “She looks like the picture Frankie showed me. Is she or ain’t she Destiny?”

“How am I supposed to know?” Keeping an eye on Bob I moved over to where the revolver lay. “I’m sure Frankie gave the same picture to my mother he gave to you.”

“Frankie is not going to be happy about this,” Bob said.

“I don’t really care at the moment.” I picked up the gun and pointed it at him. “Take off your belt.”

“You don’t want to do this.” His voice held an edge, and he spoke so quietly it took an effort to hear what he was saying.

I transferred the gun into my other hand and repeated, “Take off your belt.”

Bob shifted his gaze from my face to the gun and back to my face. I could almost see the gears grinding in his mind while he debated with himself, trying to decide if I was capable of shooting him. He must have read something in my eyes, because he reached down and started unbuckling his belt. Once he’d slipped it out of the loops, he held it out in front of him.

“Now toss it here,” I said. “And lay down on your stomach with your hands behind your back.”

Bob followed my orders and I formed the thin black belt into a loop. Holding the gun in my left hand I shoved the barrel into his back. With my right hand I slid the loop around his wrists, cinched the belt, and took off my own belt which I used to bind his feet.

I tucked the pistol into the back of my shorts. “You should be able to work your way free in a little while,” I said.

“Hey man.” Bob started to struggle with his bonds. “Don’t take my gun.”

“What am I supposed to do, Bob? You told me you were going to kill me. I’m not about to leave the gun with you.”

“I can maybe get over what happened between us today. That ain’t gonna happen if you take my gun. You might as well shoot me right now; because I swear I’m gonna get it back. And when I do, I’m gonna pistol whip you until you wish you’d never met me. After that, I’m gonna shoot you dead. That’s a promise.”

“I already wish I’d never met you, Bob. But I couldn’t stand by and watch you hurt the girl. Not after I found her for you. Tell you what, why don’t you go home, and I’ll ship the gun back to Frankie.”

Bob started struggling again, and the effort caused him to groan. “Don’t do that man—the boss’ll think I’m incontinent.”

“I think you mean incompetent,” I said.

“What, you an English teacher now? Like I said, Darling, you’re a dead man.”

I adjusted the gun to a more comfortable position, and was thankful the area around the bar was not very well lit. It also helped that there was no traffic at this time. I cast a final glance in Bob’s direction, pulled my shirt out to cover the pistol, and headed after Destiny at a slow jog.

While I ran, I wondered if I my attacking Bob might have been a little irrational. After all, he said he wasn’t going to hurt Destiny. But I knew, deep in the hidden regions of my mind, if Bob hurt or killed the girl I might never recover. I was still shaken by the death of the young girl, Celine Stewart, on my last case.

The neighborhood around me quickly turned residential. The narrow street consisted of a mix of small houses, a few retail stores and several larger houses that had been converted into guest homes. I’m sure at any other time it would have been picturesque, but on this night it possessed the charm of a ghetto.

I glanced back to make sure Bob hadn’t managed to get free, and then picked up my speed. I’d seen Destiny turn on to Caroline Street and that’s where I headed. Those belts weren’t going to hold Bob for long, and when he got free he was going to be as pissed off as an angry boar.

I spotted Destiny walking about a block ahead of me and pushed to catch up with her. If she was trying to get away, she wasn’t moving very fast. She walked with a slight limp, and I suspected her feet were hurting her. Considering the height of the heels on the shoes she was wearing, I wasn’t surprised.

Destiny must have heard the slap of my shoes on the pavement because she picked up her pace. When she realized her heels would not let her move fast enough to get away from me, she spun around, let her weight rest on her left hip, and began to swing her purse in front of her. “What do you want?” she asked.

I pulled up in front of her. “We’ve got to talk.”

“Don’t get me wrong, I appreciate you getting me out of this mess. But if you think by playing hero you get the girl, you’re wrong. Right now all I want is to go home, grab a stiff drink, and climb into bed.” She put her hands on her hips and added, “Alone. I think I’m leaving Key West tomorrow.”

“Bob wants those diamonds back, and now he’s pissed at both of us. The belts I tied him up with aren’t going to hold him for long. He could be out there looking for us right now.”

Destiny glanced behind her. “He’s got the wrong woman.” She spoke without a hint of hesitation, and I suspected she was used to lying.

I shook my head. “No, he doesn’t, and he knows it. Bob’s seen your picture. I have too. I’m a private investigator. Frankie hired my firm to find you. I didn’t know he was going to have someone meet you with a gun. He said he wanted to talk to you.”

“You son of a bitch. You could have gotten me killed.” She started to swing her purse in front of her. I’d seen how she’d used it for a weapon, so I timed the arc of her swing, moved forward, grabbed her arm, and held her. Her breath was tinged with the scent of tobacco and alcohol, and a faint flowery perfume clung to her hair.

“We need to talk,” I said again.

She looked back down the street and I could almost read her mind, Bob or me. She hesitated, turned on her smile, and licked her lips.

“All right.” She moved closer to me, brushing my chest with hers. “But if you’re going to protect me from Bob, who’s going to protect you from me?”

“What do you mean?”

Destiny brought her hands up to my shoulders and leaned in, kissing me on the cheek. I felt myself turn red when she moved her mouth up next to my ear and touched it with her lips.

I’ve always been a sucker for strong, exotic women, and the feel and touch of this woman was making me dizzy. She was aware of the effect she was having on me, and she smiled before moving back half a step. “What I mean,” she turned the smile into a smirk and drew out her words. “Is that I can take care of myself.”

“I want to help,” I said.

This seemed to amuse her. She blew me a kiss, said, “I don’t need your help,” and brought her knee up between my legs.

I yelped, let out a groan, and when I began to collapse, she shoved me backwards. While I fought to control my fall, Destiny kicked off her heels and began running down the street.

I lay on the sidewalk fighting the pain and cursing my stupidity. I knew she was a fighter but I’d still let down my guard. I grunted, and forced myself to take several slow deep breaths before climbing back to my feet. Somehow, I didn’t think she’d get far running in her bare feet, and I took a perverse pleasure in the knowledge that if she kept running on the pavement, she would soon be in as much pain as I was.

I hesitated, grabbed her shoes, and started off at a slow walk, increasing my speed as the throbbing eased. Soon I was jogging along Elizabeth Street at a quick enough pace that I was sure I would intercept her before long.

I run almost every day, but the sharp burning feeling in my groin was working against me. It took me a few minutes to catch my breath and I was pleased to discover that running made me forget my discomfort. Three blocks later, in front of The Church of God of Prophecy, I caught up with Destiny.

She let out a loud sigh when I pulled up alongside her. “Why don’t you leave me alone?” she asked.

I held the shoes out to her as a peace offering. “I got you into this so I’d like to help get you out of it. Besides, you can’t go home.”

“Why not?” she asked.

“Frankie seems pretty set on locating you. Believe me, it’s not hard finding out where someone lives if you have an idea where to look. They know you’re in Key West for sure now. It’s only a matter of time until they dig up your address.”

Destiny put her heels back on while I watched. “You know you’re like a migraine headache. Just when I think I’ve gotten rid of you, there you are again. And each time you appear the pain gets a little more intense.”

She clenched her hands into fists, and her eyes looked wild and angry. At that moment, I was overcome with a ridiculous vision of her gouging my eyes out. I took two quick steps back. I was still walking funny, and I suspected that this woman might really be crazy enough to try and whip my ass.

“I was only doing my job,” I said. “You can’t go home though. You can’t take the chance Bob will be waiting there.”

She took several deep breaths, the anger melted from her face, and she let out a hoarse laugh. “This is the first time I ever kneed anyone in the balls. You went down like you’d been shot. You’re one of Tanya’s bartenders—Les something or other.”

“That’s Wes. Wes Darling.”

“Cute. So is this where you offer to take me up to your room and protect me? Because to tell you the truth, since I was fourteen every boy who’s offered to help me had one thought in mind. They wanted to help me all right. Out of my clothes and into bed. Is that the kind of help you have in mind, Wes?”

“A bit cynical, aren’t we?” I asked.

“A little trait my mother instilled in me at a young age.”

“Well I’m sorry to disappoint you, but I don’t have a room. I live on a boat. I guess going there is an option.”

“No it’s not.” Destiny’s voice faltered, and for the first time I saw fear in her eyes. “I don’t do boats. Understand? I mean, this is great. I’ve got about a hundred bucks in my purse, the clothes on my back, and I don’t have a credit card. For some reason banks don’t consider strippers a good risk.”

I nodded, and I did understand. The boat was out. There are plenty of people who fear boats and the water, so I tried to soothe her worries. “We’ll find some place to hole up and…” My cell phone rang and I reached for it, but I thought I knew who was on the other end.

“I talked to Frankie,” Bob said, “and he’s not happy. Now that makes two of us. We’re the wrong two people to have pissed at you. So here’s the offer. Tell the broad to give me the diamonds and you give me back my gun and we forget all the bullshit. You live, she lives, and Frankie and I go home, done deal.”

I was pretty sure no matter what I did, Bob would be thinking about how much pain he could inflict upon Destiny and me before killing us. All I could hope to do was buy a little time, get the diamonds from Destiny, and deliver them to Frankie. If we were lucky, he’d be willing to trade the stones for our lives.

“You calling from a cell phone?” I asked.

“Yeah, a course. You think you can find a telephone on every corner anymore?”

“All right, I’ll call you back in a few minutes. I’ve got to talk to the girl.”

There was a moment’s silence. “You got fifteen minutes,” he said. “I don’t hear back from you, I come a huntin’. By the way, Frankie has arrived in town and my brother’s still around. You cross me, you cross them. It’s not just me you got to worry about.”

“I’ll get back to you,” I said, and hung up the phone.

“What does he want?” Destiny asked.

“You know what he wants.”

“I don’t have ‘em.”

“Frankie seems pretty sure you took them,” I said.

“So maybe I did. The bastard thought because he was paying for my services, he could rough me up anytime he wanted to. I figured the diamonds were my way out. The thing is—I don’t have them anymore.”

I raised an eyebrow and gave her a disbelieving look. “Are you telling me you lost Frankie’s diamonds?”

She shook her head. “No. I didn’t know how to get rid of a bag of diamonds so I found someone who could help me.”

“And how does a girl go about locating a fence to sell stolen diamonds in Key West?”

“I asked Elvis.”

“Elvis?”

She laughed. “You’re going to love this,” she said. “He’s my psychic.”

Chapter 6

I studied her face while trying to figure out if she was kidding. “Do you mean to tell me you gave the diamonds to a guy named Elvis who reads palms for a living?”

Her body stiffened and she pressed her lips into a scowl. “When you say it that way it sounds sort of stupid.”

“Sorry,” I said. “I mean doesn’t everyone go to a psychic when they want to fence stolen diamonds?”

“I’ve known Elvis for a long time and I trust him. It was a business transaction. He gets twenty percent. Besides, he doesn’t read palms. He doesn’t like to touch people. He’s got some kind of phobia about it.”

I shook my head in disbelief. “Let me get this straight. You didn’t give them to an everyday run-of-the-mill psychic. You chose a phobic psychic. It makes much more sense when you explain it that way.”

“You’re starting to piss me off, Darling. Stop treating me like a ditzy redhead.”

“Why would you go to a psychic to sell diamonds? It’s not the first place I’d think of. Why not a jeweler or a pawn broker?”

“What are you, nuts?” She asked. “You ever dealt with a pawn broker?”

“Can’t say I have.”

“Pawn brokers are crooks. You go in for a loan and they give you like nothing for whatever you bring in. I figured this was my one chance to make a big score.”

“How many diamonds are we talking about?”

Destiny hesitated, and then shrugged. “Twenty-five in all. The smallest is two carats; the largest is maybe three carats. They’re beautiful, and they’re mine. Tell you what, Darling. I’ll cut you in for ten percent if you can keep Frankie away from me. I’ll need your help for a couple of days. Just until I can get the damn things sold. After that, I’ll get my sweet ass out of Key West and he’ll never find me.”

I didn’t believe she was so naive as to think she could keep the diamonds, but I kept my thoughts to myself. I’d found her without any trouble. No matter where she went, Frankie would hire someone else to chase her down. In this day and age it’s almost impossible to stay hidden from someone who really wants to find you unless you’ve got the help of the government. Even that was no guarantee.

“I don’t think so,” I said. “Do you really not get it? There are a couple of angry guys running around out there who will kill you if you don’t give Frankie his diamonds back.”

“Maybe Bob was bluffing?”

“Did you see the teardrop tattoo on Bob’s neck?”

She shook her head. “I wasn’t looking at tattoos.”

“Well I did. It was a prison tattoo and the teardrop means he killed someone. That’s the one he brags about—it wouldn’t surprise me to learn there are more. And while we’re talking about what people will and won’t do, what makes you think Elvis won’t take off with your diamonds?”

“I trust him. I was raised on this island and I’ve been going to Elvis for advice six, maybe seven years now.” A smirk appeared on her face. “Besides, I told him I’d cut his balls off if he even thought about stealing from me.”

“You’re a real man-eater, aren’t you?”

“He believed me, I could tell.”

My fight with Bob had given me a headache, and I could feel it spreading to the back of my skull. I was having trouble concentrating, which is not a good thing when someone is trying to chase you down and kill you. “Do you have any aspirin?” I asked.

Without answering, Destiny reached into her purse and brought out a small green plastic bottle. “Two or three?” she asked, while she used her thumb to lever the cap off.

“Three.” As I took the pills from her, my phone went off. I popped the aspirin into my mouth and dry swallowed them, making a face when they stuck briefly in my throat.

“I never could do that,” she said. “I can’t swallow pills without water.”

“One of my many talents. Go ahead with your story, please.”

She looked down at my hip. “Aren’t you going to answer your phone?”

I considered answering and giving up Destiny. I was pretty certain getting rid of her would take away my headache, but when I reached down and touched the phone with the palm of my hand it stopped ringing. I took a deep breath and said, “I don’t think that’s such a good idea—do you? There’s only one person who would be calling me at this time of night.”

“Bob’s going to be pissed you didn’t answer it,” she said.

I reached behind my back and touched the gun. It offered a little security, but if Willie was lurking around in the area it might not be enough. The odds were Bob was armed again.

“Bob’s going to be more than a little pissed off if I tell him you gave Frankie’s diamonds to a psychic named Elvis.”

“Might be a good thing you didn’t answer it, huh?”

“You can bet on it,” I said. “Now we’d better get a move on. I thought I saw headlights down the street. We’ll talk to Bob after we get the diamonds from Elvis.” I looked over at her and added, “You do realize you’re going to have to give Frankie the diamonds, don’t you?”

Destiny picked up her pace and glanced in my direction. “He’s going to try to kill me if I don’t, isn’t he?”

“Have I been talking to myself all this time? Your only chance of getting out of this alive is if you give up the diamonds. Elvis hasn’t sold them yet, has he?”

“He still had them when I spoke with him this afternoon.”

I considered the implications while glancing up and down the street to make sure we were still alone. “So finish telling me why you decided to take the diamonds to a con man like Elvis.”

“You’re being an asshole again, Darling.” Destiny stopped and turned toward me. Her face was grim and I suspected her eyes were shooting death rays in my direction.

I placed a hand on her arm and urged her forward. “I’m sorry,” I said in an effort to keep the peace. “If you’ll tell me why you chose Elvis, I’ll be good.” I was anxious to keep her moving, and curious about why she’d done what she had.

“One time after I went to see Elvis, he got sort of chatty. Guys tend to get nervous and over-talkative with me. Anyway, he told me about some of his other clients. He mentioned one guy he sees who’s a mobster up in Miami and another who’s a drug dealer. There are also a couple of politicians who come down to see him from Tallahassee on a regular basis. I figured the mobster could tell Elvis where to go to sell a few diamonds.”

The pitch of Destiny’s voice, the click of her heels on the sidewalk, and Key West itself was beginning to wear on my psyche. I’m sure when Nick flew to Key West he expected it would be a simple job, like I’d expected when I agreed to help my mother. Now Nick was dead and I was being plunged deeper into a situation I wanted no part of. I had no idea who had killed Nick. I didn’t even know if his death had anything to do with the case.

To top it off, I’d been threatened, almost shot, and come close to being emasculated by a beautiful stripper on a dark street in the middle of the night.

Once again I was overwhelmed by the temptation to leave Destiny to her own devices, but I knew Bob was pissed enough to come after me anyway. I also was awash with the same sick feeling I’d felt when I screwed up with Celine. At this point I was pretty sure that if I didn’t help her, Destiny was going to end up dead too. I found it ironic. Despite my resolve, here I was right back where I swore I’d never go again. Paradise was turning into a jokester’s version of hell, and I wasn’t happy about it.

“If Elvis knows he’s dealing with a mobster or a drug dealer,” I asked, “why doesn’t he go to the police about them? It would be the responsible thing for him to do.”

“Don’t be silly. He’s like a priest. When someone tells him something it’s in confidence. I’d never discuss anything with him if I thought he’d blab everything we talked about to someone else. He’d be run right out of business.”

“He’s a psychic,” I reminded her. “Not a priest. Not a counselor. Not a psychiatrist. Most people would consider him a con man. If he’s legit he’d go to the cops with this information. Besides, he must not think it’s important to keep things confidential. I mean think about it— he told you about the mobster and the drug dealer and the politicians.”

“But he never used any names, Wes. And you don’t know him so you have no right to criticize. Elvis is a professional and behaves like one.”

“Well Bob’s a professional too,” I reminded her. “The thing is—professionals in his field kill people for a living. Focus on staying alive, will you? If we want to keep breathing, we need to return those diamonds to Frankie—sooner rather than later. In fact, I think we should go see Elvis tonight. I don’t care what time it is.”

Destiny shook her head. “We’ll have to wait for morning. Elvis has—let me think—he called it noctiphobia.”

“As in nocturnal?” I asked. “You trying to tell me he’s afraid of the night?”

“I am. He locks up the house at six o’clock and doesn’t open the door until the sun comes up.”

“And this doesn’t strike you as being a little odd?”

She tilted her head back, looked up at the dark sky, and appeared lost in thought. She might be nuts, but she was also gorgeous, so I stood there watching her and waiting. After several moments of silence, she spoke. “I’m not afraid of the dark, but because Elvis is, it doesn’t make him crazy does it? And I think all of us fear germs a little.” She let out a sigh and looked in my direction, waiting for me to agree with her.

“Fearing germs or even the dark is not very unusual,” I admitted. “Obsessing over those things is an illness.”

“So what if he’s a little strange?” she said. “He’s got a real gift and he has never been wrong in any of the prophecies he’s made for me.”

I stared into her blue eyes. They reminded me of a cat I’d owned when I was a child. She wore the same look the cat possessed while playing with a catnip toy, wild and uncontrolled.

“Okay,” I said. I didn’t want to argue with her anymore, so I changed the subject. “Let’s find a place to stay. Any hotels or motels you can think of where they might have a vacancy?”

“At this time of the year? I kind of doubt it.”

“We’ve passed half a dozen small rooming houses with vacancy signs on them,” I pointed out.

“Those places aren’t like the big hotels. It’s four in the morning. It’s not like they have someone on duty twenty-four hours a day.” She stopped, reached into her purse and pulled out a cell phone. “I’ll call Tanya. Maybe we can crash at her place for the night.”

She hit a single button and waited. “Her phone is ringing now.”

All I could think of at the moment was how tired I was, and how surprised I was when I realized Destiny’s phone was still working. I would have thought after the way she’d been slamming her purse around all night, anything inside would have been reduced to rubble.

I looked up and down the street, then wandered away from Destiny and sat down on an open piece of curb. While I waited, I reached up and caressed my temples. Across the street the fronds of a small palm tree danced in the shadows and the early morning breeze carried the scent of the ocean inland. For the first time since leaving the bar I began to relax, and my headache had almost disappeared by the time Destiny got off the phone.

She walked over and stood next to me. “We’re all set. Tanya said come on over. She said we could use the spare room.”

“What did she say when you told her I was with you?”

She sat down next to me on the curb, stretched her long legs out into the street and took a deep breath. I watched her breasts rise and fall, and rubbed my fingers a little more furiously along the side of my head.

“Dammit. I forgot to tell her. I said we were in a jam and needed a place to crash for a couple of hours. I’m sure she thinks it’s me and Billy. It won’t make a big difference to Tanya. I’ll explain it all to her when we get to her house.”

Standing up I thought, this should be interesting. I stretched my back, and reached out my hand to Destiny. She took it, and while she scrambled to her feet I looked around and saw the headlights of a car turn onto the street a couple of blocks down. The car was creeping toward us and although it could have been a lost tourist, I was afraid Bob had found us.

Without a second thought I grabbed Destiny’s wrist and dragged her along while I dove behind a nearby van. When I thrust her up against the van she began to hit at me with flailing fists.

“What do you think you’re doing?” she asked.

I put my lips close to her ear and said, “Shut up. There’s a car coming. It might be Bob.”

She stopped struggling and, when the car approached, I pressed her against the ground where we tried to hide in the shadow of the van.

The car moved down the street, stopping every few houses as if the driver was looking for an address, or perhaps us. When it stopped in front of our hiding place, I reached behind my back and pulled the gun from my shorts.

The driver sat there for what seemed like an eternity, and Destiny began to shiver, whether in fear or anticipation I wasn’t sure. When the car moved on I held Destiny down until the sound of the engine faded away.

This time when I helped Destiny to her feet she held on to my hand and moved in close to me. “Do you think it was him?”

“I suspect so.”

“He would have seen me if not for you,” she said.

“I suspect so,” I repeated. My knees felt weak and I was beginning to feel uncomfortable with the effect this woman exerted over me. I tried to move away, but she clung to my hand and edged even closer.

“I’m sorry I hurt you earlier.” Her voice was low, and there was a sensual ring to it when she added, “I realize now you only wanted to help. Is there anything I can do to make it up to you?”

This woman was dangerous. She could turn her sex appeal on and off at will, and I was no longer surprised by the fact she’d been able to walk away from an aging gangster with a fortune in diamonds. Right now, I was ready to believe anything she told me. I took my hand back before she could figure out a way to walk off with it.

“You don’t need to do anything for me,” I said.

She held my eyes with hers and the hairs on the back of my neck stood up like an electric charge was passing over them. I was pretty sure she was used to having this effect on men.

She slipped her arm through mine and gave me a squeeze, this time sending a charge throughout my entire body.

“You are kind of cute, you know,” she said, massaging my arm. “I figured if you’re going to help keep Bob and Frankie from hurting me, I should do something for you.”

It took every ounce of internal fortitude I possessed, but I pulled free. “This is not a good idea,” I said. “We need to keep our relationship on a professional level.”

“Fine.” Her attitude chilled and she turned away from me. “But don’t say I didn’t offer.”

I touched her shoulder and she looked back at me. “Yes?”

“It’s also not a good idea to tell Tanya about the diamonds or Bob. No sense getting her involved.”

“Whatever.” She started walking away from me, “Come on, she lives a couple of blocks from here, on Olivia.”

“You sure she won’t mind?”

“Tanya’s a good friend, and this is what good friends do, isn’t it? Besides, she owes me big time.”

“Why’s that?”

“Ask her,” Destiny said, before picking up her pace.

Chapter 7

The temperature dropped fifteen degrees and it began to rain when we turned onto Olivia Street. “You’re a regular good luck charm, aren’t you,” Destiny said.

I hunched my shoulders against the sudden downpour. In the distance, tendrils of lightning lit up the sky over the Gulf of Mexico while a faltering burst of thunder echoed across the island. I didn’t expect the rain to last very long; it rarely did at this time of the year, but knowing that didn’t make it any less uncomfortable.

Tanya’s house was off Duval and was separated from the street by a six-foot-high picket fence. Destiny stopped in front of the wooden gate, reached inside and drew out a key hanging on a string from the post. Her hands were shaking and she fumbled with the key, but somehow she managed to unlock the gate. Pushing it open with her shoulder, she stepped aside to let me in. While she relocked the gate, I looked around.

The porch light was on and it cast a glow over a hodge-podge of plants and flowers in the yard. A narrow stone path meandered through the tropical splendor. Even my untrained eyes recognized this was a well thought out garden. There was an indefinable symmetry to the landscaping, and I liked what I saw. The yard was wild and free and it told me more about Tanya than I had learned working for her over the previous months.

A wooden porch ran along the front of the house. Two wood chairs and a double swing sat in front of a multi-paned window. A paint-splattered tarp was spread out in the corner. I glanced at the freshly painted ceiling while Destiny ran up the stairs.

She followed my gaze. “The blue on the ceiling is supposed to keep the wasps from building their nests up there. Here on the island you can only paint the houses certain colors. Any changes or repairs have to be approved by some committee or something. I’ve been told dealing with them is a real pain-in-the-ass.”

“I’ve never heard the wasp thing,” I said.

“Personally I think it’s a bunch of crap, but who knows?” Destiny moved forward, shook herself, and knocked on the door before opening it. “Honey, I’m home,” she said in a little girlish voice.

Destiny entered the house, but I hesitated to follow. Standing out on Tanya’s porch I realized I was more than a little interested in her. Since we’d ended the evening with her pissed off at me, I wasn’t too keen on walking into her house with Destiny. The last thing I needed was for her to get the wrong idea about Destiny and me. Somehow, I knew she wasn’t going to be happy when I walked through the door.

“Cut the bullshit, Gail,” I heard Tanya say. “What the hell kind of trouble have you and Billy gotten into now? And don’t move another step until I get you a towel. You’re dripping all over the floor.”

Before Destiny could answer, I took the plunge and went inside. “I could use one myself.”

Tanya looked over, did a double take, and shot me an angry look. She wore little bunny slippers and a silky white robe. When she realized I was staring at her she adjusted the robe, tightening the belt around her waist.

“This is great,” she said in a tired voice.

“Sorry,” I said, even though I couldn’t think of a single reason why I should apologize.

“Sorry. What the hell for? There’s no law saying you can’t hook up with anyone you want.”

“This isn’t what it looks like,” I said.

“Right—let me guess. The two of you happened to be passing by and decided to stop in for a cup of coffee.”

“Oh stop being such a drama queen, Tanya.” Destiny took off her jacket. She tossed it, along with her purse, onto a wicker chair and walked over to the sofa.

“Don’t you dare sit down until you dry off,” Tanya said. She ran over to the chair and snatched up Destiny’s jacket and purse. “I’ll hang these in the kitchen. The two of you wait here until I get back with those towels.”

“Thanks,” I said.

“Don’t thank me, but take your shoes off and don’t you dare take another step until I get back.” She started walking toward the back of the house and, when she passed Destiny, she added, “What the hell happened to Billy? I thought he was spending the night at your place.”

“That worm took off and left me in a bad predicament,” she said. “Wes here saved my ass.”

“And let me guess. Now he’s expecting to get a little of it?”

“Don’t be so crass,” Destiny said. “First of all, we’ll only be here a couple of hours. And if it makes you feel any better, I’ll sleep with you and he can sleep in Alvin’s room.”

Tanya didn’t reply. Instead, she kept walking until she reached the hallway where she turned right and disappeared. I heard her rummaging around and a moment later she walked back into the room carrying two blue towels. She threw one in Destiny’s direction and moved over to stand in front of me.

She held the towel out so I was forced to reach for it, and when I took hold she gave it a little tug before releasing it to me.

“What’s your problem?” Destiny asked. “Come on Tanya. It’ll be like old times. Like a slumber party or something.”

“Old times my ass. You should have told me you were bringing Wes with you instead of Billy.”

“I told you, Wes saved my life for Christ’s sake.”

“So that makes him like a little puppy dog or something? You have to bring him home with you and feed him?”

I was getting tired of playing the invisible man so I cleared my throat. When the women looked my way I said, “Maybe it would be better if I leave. I can come back for Destiny in the morning.”

“Shut up,” they said in unison.

“Look, it’s obvious my coming here was a mistake. All I wanted was to catch a couple hours sleep before we go see Elvis.”

“This is about a damn psychic?” Tanya cast a stormy look my way. “You’re crazier than Gail, you know that? What, do you think some psychic is going to tell you who killed your friend?”

“This isn’t about Nick. Destiny’s got herself in a jam and I’m trying to help her out.”

“Her name’s Gail,” Tanya said. “The least you can do is call her by her real name.”

“Thanks for caring Sweetie, but Wes can call me whatever he wants. I’m not ashamed of what I do.” To emphasize her point, Destiny pulled off her top, unclipped her bra, and began to towel her hair. “I’m gonna hit the little girl’s room and get some sleep,” she said, before heading off toward the back of the house. “Tanya, I’ll let you show Wes where Alvin’s room is.”

“You’re so thoughtful,” Tanya said, but the sarcasm was lost on Destiny, who continued walking out of the room.

Tanya spun around. “Did you like the show?” She folded her arms and glared, daring me to say anything. I could feel the heat building within her and I decided to play it safe.

My grandfather once told me that in a confrontational situation, the person who speaks first loses, so I stuck my hands in my pants pockets, tried to act nonchalant, and waited. It didn’t take long.

“I understand you have a job to do,” Tanya said. “I understand your friend is dead and you feel you owe your mother something. But I didn’t expect you to hook up with Gail. She’s not your type.”

“Well, in all fairness you don’t know what my type is. Maybe I’ve got a thing for big girls with big boobs.”

“They’re not real, you know.”

“Maybe it doesn’t matter to me,” I said. “Maybe I’m a shallow letch looking to get laid.”

She shook her head. “I don’t think so. I’ve watched you at the bar. I’ve seen you shake off a dozen girls while you were working. At first I thought maybe you were gay.”

“I’m not.”

“I know. You shake off the guys who hit on you too. Ever so polite to both male and female.”

I shrugged. “Nothing wrong with being polite, is there?”

“No.” Her lips quivered and for a moment I thought she was going to smile. “Gail likes a challenge. I can see why she might be attracted to you. You’re a little taller than her. She hates short guys. And you’re the strong, silent type. You’re almost good looking in a Lyle Lovett sort of way.”

“I like to think of myself as a Brad Pitt kind of guy.”

“And I’d like to think I look like Jessica Alba, but I don’t. I’m still a little fuzzy on how the two of you got together though. I watched Gail leave with Billy.”

“We’re not together. Let’s just say Billy let her down and I happened on by and picked her up.”

“You’re not going to tell me what happened, are you?”

I shook my head. “You don’t want to know.”

“Yes I do.”

“No you don’t. I’m not sure how, but I think this all ties in to Nick’s death. I’m not going to get you involved. Now, were you going to show me to the room, or should I leave?”

Her face softened and she turned. “Follow me.” Tanya led me through the living room, down the hall past a small kitchen, and stopped in front of an open door. “You sleep here. There’s only one bathroom. It’s the closed door off the kitchen. You’ll have to wait until Gail and I are through in there. Good night.”

The hall was narrow and I pushed back into the wall when she passed, very aware of the thin robe she wore. An apple scent rose from her hair, like the smell of an orchard on a spring day. On any other occasion I would have enjoyed standing there with her dressed for bed, but at the time it felt a little weird.

She paused at the end of the hall and looked back over her shoulder. “Are you trying to tell me there’s nothing going on between you and Gail?”

“Like you said, she’s not my type.” I nodded to her, turned, and walked into the bedroom.

The room was cold. The bed and the dresser and the chair in the corner were made of walnut. Dark and heavy and old, they had a masculine feel about them, as if a woman never lived there. The drapes were yellowed and the air smelled of stale tobacco and mildew.

I took a quick peek in the closet, saw it was still filled with Alvin’s clothes, and I thought it must be hard for a young woman to have to toss out all those physical memories of her father. My heart went out to Tanya.

There was a worn paperback copy of a Randy Wayne White novel laying half read, page down on the dresser, along with a pipe rack, a bottle of Old Spice, and a windup alarm clock. The clock had stopped running and not been rewound. It was a depressing reminder that the grim reaper was out there, watching and waiting.

I pulled Bob’s gun from under my shirt, set it on the dresser, and removed the cash from my pocket. Fanning the damp bills I slid them under the barrel so they could dry out. I was tired, and not very pleased with the way the day had played out.

Nick was dead, Bob was looking to kill me, Destiny was playing me for a sucker, and Tanya seemed to think I was a horn dog sniffing after her friend. To top it off I had no idea who killed Nick, and in the next couple of days I was going to have to face my mother. I’d been avoiding that situation for a couple of months now, and I wasn’t sure I was ready for the confrontation.

I stripped off my clothes and hung them, along with the towel, over the back of the chair. Under normal circumstances I would have slept in my boxers, but everything was wet. Since I didn’t have a change of clothing with me I decided to make the best of the situation. After I climbed into bed I heard the toilet flush at the other end of the house, a chatter of female voices, and the rough closing of a door. A few minutes later I drifted off to sleep.

***

The ghost of fifteen-year-old Celine Stewart often haunts my dreams. She should have been having pajama parties and dating and going to proms. Instead, because of a mistake on my part, she was dead.

That night I saw her sitting in a field of daisies. She was dressed in the same jeans and sweatshirt she’d been wearing on the day she’d been kidnapped. Heat lightning lit the sky and she tilted her face upward and stared at me. There was fear in her eyes, and sadness, and when I called to her she turned and vanished, and I began to cry.

***

I opened my eyes to sunshine, filtered through the folds of the curtains. Dust motes danced in the air and the scent of frying bacon permeated the room. I looked at my watch and was surprised to discover I had slept past ten.

Jumping out of bed, I stretched before slipping into my still damp clothing. It was uncomfortable, and I felt a foul mood descending upon me again. I reminded myself this case had gone about as bad as it could.

That was before I turned my attention to the dresser. Both the stack of twenty-five hundred dollar bills I’d set out to dry before going to bed, and Bob’s revolver, were gone.

Chapter 8

I clenched my teeth until my jaw hurt, but it was an unsuccessful attempt to control my anger. Someone was moving around in the kitchen. I was willing to bet my missing twenty-five hundred dollars it wasn’t Destiny.

There was a part of me that wanted to climb back into bed, curl up, and sleep all my troubles away. I had not wanted to take this case. Now, I’d have to face my mother with the fact that I’d lost the entire fee. Come to think of it, what I wanted was to find Destiny, take her over my knee and give her a good spanking. I figured the second choice would be more satisfying, so I put on a fake smile and headed for the kitchen.

Tanya looked up from the stove when I stopped in the kitchen doorway. Despite my bad mood, I couldn’t help but notice she looked damn good even though she was wearing an old pair of gray shorts and a ragged Alvin’s t-shirt. I should have been ecstatic to wake up and find a beautiful woman fixing me breakfast. Loosing twenty-five hundred dollars of company money made my stomach churn and started my mind whirling. I did not want to think about what this was going to do to my already strained relationship with my mother. She was upset enough about Nick, without adding this to her troubles. The agency was successful, but I knew a twenty-five hundred dollar loss would put a bite on the budget.

“Where’s Destiny?” I asked.

Tanya’s face clouded. “I went out and got you a toothbrush this morning,” she said, ignoring my question. “And there’s a new disposable razor and some shaving cream on the sink if you want to shave. If you want to take a shower, towels are in the closet next to the sink. Breakfast will be ready by the time you finish.”

I slammed the flat of my hand against the wall near where I was standing, “I asked you, where’s Destiny?”

Tanya jumped when my hand connected with the wall, but she ignored me and began taking pieces of bacon out of the pan.

“Are you going to tell me where she is or not?”

“I don’t know where she is,” Tanya said. “She told me she was going out for a couple of hours. She promised to be back by the time you got up. And you could be a little more courteous, you are my guest after all.”

“Damn.” I stomped over to the table.

My move startled her and Tanya dropped her spatula into the pan. She looked like she was going to cry. I felt a little tug of remorse, but I gave her a dirty look and stood there, arms folded in front of me, waiting for her to say something

“You’re putting me into the position of choosing sides and I don’t think it’s fair of you,” she said after awhile. “Gail’s been my friend since junior high school. I’ve only known you for less than two months. It’s not my job to keep you posted on her comings and goings. Besides, let’s not forget you’re my guest. I’d appreciate it if you would act accordingly.”

She was right of course. I felt myself flush, and shifted my gaze to the table. There were three plates set out. It was obvious she was expecting three of us for breakfast. I forced myself to calm down. “I don’t think we can count on Destiny being here for breakfast.”

Tanya raised her eyebrows and waited for me to continue.

“She stole twenty-five hundred dollars from me before she left.”

“Somehow, it doesn’t surprise me,” she said.

“Why?”

She shrugged. “Like I said, I don’t want to be in the middle of this.”

“I need to find her.”

Tanya picked up the plate of bacon, set it on the table, and gave it an angry spin before shoving it toward me. “I’m pissed at her because she took off and left me to take the heat from you. I’m telling you though, Wes, if you keep pushing I’m going to get just as pissed at you. I don’t think you want that—do you?”

I slumped into the nearest chair and let out a deep breath. “No.”

“Good.” She nodded toward a covered yellow bowl in the center of the table. “Eggs are in the bowl. I hope you like scrambled.”

“Scrambled is fine.” I took four strips of bacon, slid them onto my plate and when I reached for the eggs I chose my words with care. “I’m not the person you should be worried about protecting Destiny from. In fact, I may be the only thing standing between her and a bullet.”

“What do you mean?”

“Her troubles are related to the case I’m working on for my mother. It turns out she stole something from the guy who hired us. It’s possible this guy had Nick killed too.”

“That’s worse than I thought,” she said. “Although I don’t doubt she stole something from you, and from him. She’s always liked the idea of easy money. Are you going to tell me what’s going on?”

“No,” I said. “The less you know the better for you.”

She looked at me as if trying to decide whether I was serious or not. Finally, she gave in. “Gail and I argued when she took off this morning. I told her she should stick around until you got up. She refused. She swore she was going out to take care of the trouble she’d gotten herself into. She said she didn’t want to involve you anymore. I didn’t know anything about your money. Why were you carrying twenty-five hundred dollars in cash anyway?”

I shook my head and let out a sigh. “It’s a long story. I guess I should be glad all she took was the money and the gun. At least she left my wallet and credit cards.”

“I think I have a right to know what the hell’s going on between you and Gail. And I want to know why she thinks she needs a gun.”

I wasn’t quite sure what I should tell her, but if I was going to have any chance of finding Destiny, I needed her help. I decided the best way to get her on my side was to scare the hell out of her about her friend’s situation. So I laid it all out to her. I told her about the stolen diamonds, Frank Szymanski, and Bob and Willie. When I finished, I shut up and waited for her response.

Refusing to meet my gaze, she picked up her coffee cup and walked over to the window. She stood there for several minutes staring outside, then she moved back to the sink, picked up a half-empty coffee pot and asked, “You want coffee?”

I nodded and she grabbed an empty cup, filled it, and carried it over to the table. When she sat down she handed the cup over to me and spoke so softly I was forced to lean forward to hear her. “I guess nothing Gail does surprises me anymore. She’s always been involved with one wild scheme after another. To hear her talk, every one of them was going to make her rich.”

She picked up a piece of toast, tore it in half, but tossed it back onto her plate without taking a bite. “To tell you the truth, it doesn’t surprise me she got involved with gangsters. But I would have thought she was smart enough not to steal from them. She’s a member of Mensa. She even won a scholarship to Michigan State University.”

“She acts and speaks like a ditz.”

Tanya laughed. “She’s been using that shtick on men since she was fourteen.

“Still, she wasn’t smart enough to keep from being expelled for prostitution,” I said.

Tanya blew on her coffee. “It was an escort service. All she did was arrange for some of her fellow students to have a date with good-looking women. She may be a stripper, but it doesn’t make her a whore.”

“It’s a matter of semantics, isn’t it? She was charged with prostitution.”

Tanya nodded. “True. I guess I want to believe the best of her. Like I said, we grew up together.”

“Were the two of you close?”

“When we were teenagers.”

“Tell me about her.” I leaned back in my chair. “The better I understand her, the better chance I have of finding her again. I’m a little surprised she doesn’t seem concerned about a killer wandering around out there looking for her. Probably one or two others I haven’t met yet.”

“Do you think they’d hurt her?”

“Hell yes,” I said. “I’m afraid of Frankie Szymanski right now, and I didn’t steal any diamonds from him. All I did was make it a little harder for him to get them back.”

“Great.” Tanya jumped up and carried her cup over to the sink. “I’m gonna need another hit of caffeine.”

She let the water run for a minute, rinsed out the pot, and filled it before taking a bag of coffee from the cupboard. She ground the fresh beans and there was a gentle rhythm in the way she moved that made me feel at home.

Maybe it was the rich smell of the coffee. Maybe it was the sense of shared danger. Maybe it was only my imagination, but I think we both felt comfortable with the other’s presence. It was a quiet moment and neither of us spoke until she switched on the coffee maker and leaned back against the counter.

“Way before ‘Alvin’s’,” she began. “Dad was part owner in a strip club. Gail’s mother, Shelly, was a dancer at the club and Dad fell in love with her. He moved her and Gail into the house here. For the two years they lived with us, Gail and I were as close as sisters.”

“Did you keep in touch when she went away to school?”

Tanya shook her head. “No. We had a falling out after she and Shelly left and we didn’t talk much to each other afterward. I heard about what happened at Michigan State by word of mouth. Key West is still a small town and the gossip spread fast. I’ll admit I was a little surprised when I learned she was dancing.”

“Why’s that?”

“She hated the fact that her mother was a stripper. She once told me she’d rather be dead than take her clothes off in front of a bunch of drunks.”

“You guys seem buddy-buddy now,” I said. “She didn’t think twice about calling you at three in the morning when she needed a place to spend the night.”

The coffee pot made its final gurgles and Tanya rinsed her cup under the faucet, picked up the pot, and carried them to the table. She poured us both a fresh cup and settled back into her chair.

“Gail started coming into the bar about a month or so ago. She hooked up with Billy, and while he was playing we got reacquainted. I think she was lonely, and we go back a long way. What difference does it make?”

“I don’t know if it makes a difference. But I’d like you to help me understand her.”

“And why’s that Wes? You figure if you understand her you can find her? Then what? You get your money back. You get the diamonds and your ass isn’t hanging out there waiting to have someone chew on it. What about Gail? If she doesn’t get killed does she continue stripping? Do you even care?”

I closed my eyes and rubbed the bridge of my nose with my thumb. This woman sitting across the table intrigued me. One minute we seemed to be in sync, the next we were at each other’s throats. She appeared to be smart and caring, but also a little bit naive.

“I’m not going to lie to you, Tanya. I want my money back. And I don’t want to take a bullet because Gail did something stupid. If I can find her and get the diamonds into Frankie’s hands, we should be able to put this whole thing to rest. I’m pretty sure he wants those diamonds more than he wants her dead.”

“You don’t think she’s going to turn over the diamonds, do you?”

I stared across the table and let her think about things for a moment before asking, “Am I wrong?”

She shook her head. “Gail believes she’s smarter than you, or Frank Szymanski, or these other guys you’ve been telling me about. I told you, she’s always liked the idea of easy money. I’m sure it’s why she started dancing.”

“So will you help me find her?”

Tanya picked up her cup and blew on the coffee again. Not because it was hot, I suspected, but because it bought her a few seconds to think. Finally, she let out a sigh. “I’ll help if you promise to do everything you can to keep her alive.”

“I planned on that all along,” I said. “Even without your help.”

She smiled for the first time. “For some reason, I believe you. So now what?”

I reached out and touched her hand and was glad when she didn’t pull it away. I let my hand linger for a heartbeat, and then stood. “I guess I’d better go talk to Elvis.”

Tanya began to chew on her lip. I knew something was on her mind, so I waited for her to find the right words. When she looked up, she focused her eyes on mine. “Would you stop back here after you talk to him? I mean if Gail decides she made a mistake, this is where she’ll look for you.”

“I’ll tell you what,” I said. “If it’s not too late after I talk to Elvis, I’ll stop back here. Otherwise, I’ll catch you at the bar and fill you in on what’s happening. I promise I’ll do everything I can to make sure this turns out all right for her—if she’ll let me.”

Chapter 9

My phone rang while I was standing on the porch. The day had started off on a sour note, and I groaned when I looked at the number. It was my mother, and I didn’t think now was the right time to tell her about the stolen money.

My first inclination was to ignore the call. Subconsciously, I reached into my pants pocket where I used to keep a roll of Tums. They weren’t there because I hadn’t needed them since moving to paradise, at least not until a couple of days ago. A good deal of the stress I’d experienced as a P.I. had been the result of working for my mother. She’d made demands on me she never would have made on another operative, and she was much less forgiving of my mistakes.

Unfortunately, I’d agreed to pick her up at the airport when she arrived. The last thing I needed was for her to be hanging around while Frankie and his goons chased after me. With a sigh, I plopped down on the top step of the porch and flipped the phone open.

“Hello Mother.”

“I got a call from Frank Szymanski this morning,” she said. “He said you screwed up the meeting with the girl. He wants his fee back. Are you doing this on purpose?”

A middle-aged couple dressed in matching white shorts and gaudy shirts rode by on bicycles and waved when they saw me. I didn’t know them and they didn’t know me, but in Key West that didn’t matter.

I waved back. “I didn’t screw anything up, Mother. Szymanski’s man was waiting for her with a gun. He didn’t leave me a choice.”

“That’s bullshit and you know it. She stole something from him. He wants it back. It’s a no-brainer, Wes. We were hired to find her. You did your job, you found her. I would think you’d be more concerned about who killed Nick.”

“So you knew all along that this wasn’t about unrequited love?”

“Not until he called this morning.”

“It seems to me Frankie Szymanski should be our number one suspect.” I said.

“What would he have to gain by killing Nick?”

“I don’t know.”

“Nick could have been in the wrong place at the wrong time.”

“I believe it was you and Nick who taught me not to believe in coincidence,” I said.

“I know. But shit does happen, and sometimes it is only a coincidence. You need to keep an open mind.”

“This really doesn’t have anything to do with Nick,” I said. “I couldn’t let them hurt the girl.”

“She’s a thief Wes. Not to mention the fact that she’s a stripper and a whore. She put her own tits in the wringer and it’s not up to you to pull ‘em out. You’re not screwing her, are you Wes?”

“This isn’t about sex, Mother. I reacted to a situation and did what I thought was right.”

“Maybe I should have left you tending bar and handled this myself.”

“Maybe you should have.” My words shut her up for about thirty seconds. I could almost see her reaching for her cigarettes when she let out a loud sigh.

“This isn’t about the stripper, is it?” she said. “This is about the other girl.”

“The other girl has a name. And this has nothing to do with Celine or what happened to her.” Even while the words sprang from my mouth I knew she was probably right. It wasn’t only in my dreams that I thought about Celine Stewart.

In June of the previous year, Myron Stewart, of the Stewart department store chain, hired us to install a new, state-of-the-art security system for his house to replace the inadequate one installed when the house was built. Before we could complete the job, his daughter was kidnapped.

Two days before our crew was scheduled to install the system, we’d received a frantic call from Stewart demanding to see one of our investigators. I took the call.

Stewart lived in Farmington Hills in a six thousand square foot house. Twenty years earlier, when the house was built, it was considered a showpiece. When I got there, it was still damn impressive.

Myron Stewart answered the door himself. He was dressed in a pair of pressed khaki slacks, a white silk shirt left open at the collar, and a green Christian Dior tie he’d loosened to allow his massive neck a little room. Myron wasn’t fat, just short with a barrel chest and thick, vein-lined arms.

Stewart led me down a long hallway and into a library. He sat down at a large antique oak desk and pointed to a leather sofa across the room. I listened while he told me how his daughter had failed to return home from school, and how he’d received a call telling him she was a prisoner. The kidnapper was demanding a five-hundred-thousand dollar ransom.

“Did you call the police?” I asked.

“They told me they’d kill her if I called the police,” he said. “She’s all I have. My wife died three years ago and I can’t lose Celine too.”

While he spoke, Stewart began to play with his tie. He tightened it, then stuck his finger behind the knot and tugged it loose before tightening it again. His face was red and while I sat there watching him his hands began to shake and he refused to look me in the eyes. I couldn’t imagine what he was going through, but I felt I needed to tell him the truth.

“Our agency isn’t equipped to deal with this,” I said. “You need to call the police.”

Stewart slammed his fist on the desk and jumped up. “I can’t risk it. She’s all I have.”

We stood face-to-face while I made my point. “Kidnappers watch movies. They know they’re supposed to say don’t call the police. They know they’re going to scare you. But it’s your best bet. I promise. I have a friend with the Detroit office of the F.B.I. who I can call if you’d like.”

We argued back and forth for about fifteen minutes before Stewart collapsed into his chair and agreed. I called my friend at the Bureau and when they arrived, I left.

Three days later, the ransom drop took place. The kidnapper turned out to be the gardener. Somehow, he spotted a tail. A rookie agent got a little too anxious, gunfire was exchanged, and the gardener was killed. They never found Celine or her body, and to this day Myron Stewart blames me. Of course, I can’t find fault with his reasoning.

“You’ve got to get over it.” My mother broke my reverie.

I took a deep breath and tried to shake off the darkness threatening to engulf me. “When are you getting into Key West?” I asked.

“My flight gets in at six this evening,” she said. “We can discuss all this when I get there.”

“There’s nothing to talk about.”

“Like hell there isn’t. You can’t spend the rest of your life running away. This is what you know and you’re good at it. I need you even more now, what with Nick gone.”

“Not interested,” I said.

“I wasn’t interested when I took over either. Growing up means we have to take responsibility for our actions. You can’t make a decent living tending bar.”

“I’ve got the money Grandpa left me,” I said. “Along with what I make at the bar, I have more than enough to live on.”

“Maybe you can get by for now. But what about your future? If you’ll take the time to think about it, you’ll know I’m right, Wes.”

I stood, ran down the steps, and over to the gate. “I’ve thought about it plenty, mother. I didn’t wake up one morning and decide to go live in Key West, you know.”

“No, I don’t know. In fact, it seems exactly like something you would do on the spur of the moment. If you’d thought about it, you would have realized it’s a fantasy. It can’t last.”

“Goodbye mother, I’ll meet your plane at six,” I said, disconnecting the phone before she could drag me back into an argument. I’d decided to wait to tell her about the money. Otherwise, I’d have been on the phone with her for another hour. Right now, it was about time I met Elvis.

I set off walking at a fast clip. I was pretty sure Bob, his brother, Willie, and Frankie were out looking for me. Key West is small enough that if they chose a corner to stand on, I might walk right on by them. It wasn’t a pleasant prospect, and it’s why I paid careful attention to every passing car, and every pedestrian who walked by me.

As usual, Duval Street was a mass of people, bikes, cars and music. I believe there may be more restaurants, bikini shops and t-shirt stores along Duval than any other street in America. Despite the crowds, I still couldn’t understand how they all managed to stay in business.

Jimmy Buffet blared from the speakers at his Margaritaville restaurant. All along Duval, bars fight for the tourists’ dollars with live bands pounding out Irish folk songs, country classics and sixties era rock. This goes on from morning to night, and I suspect many of the people working there get tired of it; I sure as hell would have.

The air was heavy with the oily scent of fried food, perspiration, and a hundred different perfumes. People were dressed in suits and shorts and wild shirts and bikinis. Basket weavers, jugglers, and bums looking for a handout were everywhere. The only things that appeared to be missing to complete the circus atmosphere were elephants and a Ferris wheel.

Tanya had given me directions to Elvis’s home on Eaton Street and his storefront located on Duval, two doors from Petronia Street. I stopped at the store first, where a sign on the front of the building read: Let nationally renowned psychic Elvis solve those daunting personal problems. Walk-ins welcome.

I’ve always had mixed feelings about people who go to psychics. There’s a part of me that feels they get exactly what they deserve for the money they spend—nothing. On the other hand, I’ve investigated several psychics for clients. In each case the client visited the psychic after a personal catastrophe took place in their lives. I reviewed the evidence with an open mind and concluded that every one of the psychics had taken advantage of my client’s vulnerability. As far as I was concerned, there should be laws against them. I shook my head and entered.

The storefront was not very big, perhaps ten by twenty feet, and smelled of burning incense. Next to the door, a metal bookrack held an array of titles like Understanding Tarot and Astrology Made Easy.

Hundreds of quartz crystals hung from the ceiling and cast funky rainbows upon the walls. In the back corner, a dozen crystal balls of various sizes were backlit with red, violet and blue lights for effect. There was a door in the back, and the sign above it read: phone room—quiet please.

In the center of the store a poker table was set up and a young girl sat behind it playing with a deck of tarot cards. She looked up when I entered, nodded in my direction, and went back to dealing her cards.

“Can I help you?” she asked with a hint of an accent, Polish or maybe Russian. Her inch long nails were painted black, and she was dressed in a black Sloppy Joe’s t-shirt and a black ankle-length skirt. Her shoulder length hair was dyed black, and she wore it pulled back so tightly her forehead appeared stretched and smooth, like an over filled balloon. She would have been cute if she weren’t trying so hard not to be.

I walked over to the table. “I’d like to see Elvis.”

She laid out another card and looked back up at me. “Do you have an appointment?”

“The sign says walk-ins are welcome.”

“I know what the sign says, I put it there. Since you didn’t answer my question, I assume the answer’s no.”

“I was walking by and saw the sign. I decided I wanted to have my fortune read. It was a spur of the moment thing.”

“I don’t think so.” The girl dealt one more card and appeared to analyze it for a long time before reaching out and tapping it with the tip of her finger. “You’re a troubled man.” She touched the card again, almost caressing it when she added, “A haunted man.”

I laughed. “Not exactly a brilliant prediction. Aren’t we all haunted by something or another?”

“Perhaps.” She picked up the cards, added them to the deck, and placed them on the table.

The girl tilted her face toward me and studied me for a moment before pushing herself away from the table. She rose effortlessly to her feet, sauntered over to a counter where a cash register sat, reached over, and pulled a small book from behind the counter. She paused to open the book, and spoke without turning. “Elvis is free right now. He does his readings from his home. It’s three blocks from here.”

“Works for me,” I said.

“Good. The cost is one hundred and twenty-five dollars for a forty-five minute reading.” She held out her hand. “Cash or credit. No checks.”

I raised an eyebrow at the price, but pulled out my wallet and handed her my American Express card. After she’d run the card she handed it back to me and made an entry into the appointment book. Finally, she picked up a printed sheet and held it out to me. “His address and a map,” she said. “He’ll be expecting you.”

“I suppose that’s because you have a psychic connection with him.”

She scowled. “No, asshole, it’s because I have a phone. He’s going to know right away you’re a disbeliever though.”

“You’ll clue him in of course.”

“I won’t have to.” A slight smile formed on her face when she spoke about him. “He has a strong gift. He may be the most gifted person I’ve ever met.”

“I’ve always said the only difference between a good psychic and a great psychic is the number of years he’s been pulling the con.” I took the map from her hand without looking at it. While she tried to stare me down I thought of another question. “How long has Elvis been calling himself a psychic?”

The smile faded and she moved around me and headed back toward the table. “If you don’t hurry, you’ll be late.”

“Got time for one more question?”

She stopped and nodded her head. “Go ahead.”

“What’s with the phone room?”

She stood motionless, like a manikin dressed for a funeral, and I thought for a moment she was going to refuse to answer, but she surprised me. “We take calls from all over the world. Lost people call looking for help. There are five of us. We take turns answering the phones and working the shop.”

“And if someone calls and asks to speak to Elvis, can they?”

“Of course.”

“For an extra cost I’m sure.”

She spun around. Her eyes narrowed, and her upper lip quivered showing me her teeth. She looked like a wild animal ready to pounce. When she spoke, her words were carefully spaced, almost as if she was fighting to control herself. “For every disbeliever there’s a believer. I’ve helped many of them. Elvis has helped even more. He helped me when no one else would. He took me off the streets, made me realize I wasn’t crazy. Elvis helped me recognize my special gift. You don’t have to believe. But you don’t have to be a shit-head either.”

“You sound sincere,” I said.

“Damn straight,” she said. “I wouldn’t be doing this if I didn’t think I was making a difference in people’s lives. Why do you want to see Elvis anyway? You a cop?”

“No.”

“You act like a cop.” Anger rang in her voice and she looked like she was preparing to throw herself at me.

I shrugged and began to back toward the door. I’d once seen what a woman could do with nails like hers, and I wasn’t about to turn my back on the lady. When I reached the door she turned away and I walked outside into the afternoon heat. After the cool of the shop the air felt humid and heavy. I headed off toward Elvis’s house and wondered if we were in for another bout of rain.

Chapter 10

I could understand why a girl like the one working for Elvis would gravitate here. Back home, she would have been considered strange. Of course, she was as strange in Key West as wherever she was from, but there was so much strange down here on the island she could almost pass for normal. In fact, I was even beginning to feel like I fit right in.

I had never been considered strange when I was a child, but I’d always thought of myself as being different. I’m sure it was why I felt so at home in Key West. When other kids were out playing tag and riding bicycles, I was out on Lake St. Clair on my grandfather’s sailboat. When I was younger I’d sailed with my grandfather, but by the time I was in my teens I was taking his 32-foot sailboat on longer and longer trips by myself. Since I’d never known my father, my mother’s dad, along with Nick, were the male influences in my life. Different wasn’t necessarily bad, just, well, different.

While I moved along Duval I remained vigilant, watching for Bob or Willie. I felt exposed, so I stepped up my pace. Dodging the tourists wandering the street, I was standing in front of Elvis’s place within minutes.

The house was two stories and painted white like all the others on the street. Four steps led up to a small, quaint porch, and four columns across the front supported the roof. There were also four chairs lined up in front of a four paned window. The whole setup made me suspect Elvis suffered from obsessive-compulsive disorder as well as his other phobias.

The painted wood steps gave slightly when I climbed them, groaning from years of use. As I reached for the door it opened inward. A giant of a black man peered out at me through thick-rimmed glasses. He was dressed in a tuxedo, wore a red fez that was too small for his head, and his shoulders were so broad his jacket rubbed against either side of the doorframe.

The sheer bulk of the man startled me and I took a quick step back. I got the feeling he was used to having this effect on people.

“I have an appointment to see Elvis.”

His eyes lit up and he smiled. “My name is Dom,” he said with a soft, southern lilt. “And you are?”

“Wes Darling.”

“Follow me please, Mister Darling. Mister Elvis is expecting you.” He turned and led the way down a narrow hallway. His steps were short and lumbering, and he brushed the walls with his shoulders when he walked.

As I Trailed him I became aware of the faint scent of a flowery perfume, lilacs perhaps. It took a moment to realize it was emanating from the behemoth in front of me. ‘Only in Key West,’ I thought.

Dom stopped in front of the first door he came to, knocked once, and entered without waiting for an invitation. He was so broad that he had to twist his shoulders to the side in order to squeeze through the doorway. I followed, without the effort.

The room was not very large. A soft, instrumental version of an old Beatles’ song I couldn’t name was being piped in through speakers in the ceiling. It was something my mother used to play when I was little, before she got rid of all her old record albums.

The floor was covered with thick white Berber carpeting, and the dim lighting cast my shadow onto a rose colored wall, making me appear as large as my guide.

Across the room a tall, thin man with a shaved head and a Van Dyke style beard stood behind a desk that held a deck of cards, tarot I presumed, a crystal ball, a box of tissues, and a white surgical mask. He wore a dark, pinstriped suit with white gloves, and his eyes seemed to come alive when he smiled at me.

“I’m Elvis,” he said. “You can leave us now, Dom.”

There was a shifting of weight behind me, and the door closed. I stepped forward and held out my hand. “Funny,” I said. “You don’t look at all like him.”

His smile shifted, and I thought I detected a look of disappointment in his eyes. “Him?”

“Elvis. I don’t see the resemblance.”

“I can assure you, you’re not the first to make fun of my name.” Elvis reached out, shook my hand, and peeled off the gloves with a flourish. “It so happens, it’s my real name. My mother was a big fan of the man.” Holding the gloves between the tips of his left thumb and forefinger, he dropped them into the trashcan next to the desk.

“The gloves must get expensive,” I said.

“I have a thing about germs.” Pointing to a leather armchair on my left he added, “Won’t you have a seat Mister Darling?”

He stood until I was seated, then he pulled out the chair from behind the desk and sat down. I was overcome with the strangest feeling. It was like I was back in high school and I’d been sent to see the principle after misbehaving.

I’d already made up my mind he was a charlatan, but I could almost feel the vibes he was sending out. Elvis pressed his fingers together into a steeple, rested his chin on his thumbs, and stared at me until I began to squirm. Although I’d investigated psychics, I’d never visited one while a paying customer. I didn’t know what to expect. While I waited for him to say something, I forced myself to sit still and returned his stare.

Elvis finally let out a controlled sigh. “Cat was right.”

“The cat was right?” I asked. “What cat?”

He dropped his hands to the desktop and chuckled. “I’m afraid talking to animals is not one of my fortes. I’m referring to Cat, the woman you spoke with when you made your appointment. She said you were a skeptic.”

“And she knew this how?”

“She read your aura.”

“Without my permission?” I leaned forward. “Isn’t there a law against that? If there’s not, there should be.”

“A true doubter doesn’t seek out a psychic, Mister Darling. Cat seemed to think you were a cop.”

“I told her I wasn’t.”

“I know. I’ve been expecting you.”

“So Destiny must have told you I was going to show up.”

“I don’t know anyone named Destiny,” he said. “I don’t think you’re going to believe me when I tell you why I was expecting you. Unless of course, you’re open to a real psychic experience.”

I rested my hands on the desk, palms down. “I want you to understand—I don’t believe in auras, or crystal balls or reading palms. Calling me a skeptic would indicate I have doubts about your psychic abilities. I would describe myself to be a total disbeliever. Should anyone ask, I’d describe you as a con man.”

Elvis held his ground, meeting my gaze head on. “I’m not a con man. People come to me for help. I provide a service and I’m proud of it.”

He sounded sincere and I almost believed him. Almost. “You prey on vulnerable people,” I said. “You take money from them and you give them false hope.”

He pressed his fingers together again, and seemed to be gathering his thoughts. After a moment he said, “It’s true, many of my clients are vulnerable. But so are many of the people doctors and psychiatrists see. I offer a service, and I’m not ashamed of what I do. Some people might say private detectives accept money from vulnerable people. Does it make you a con man, Mister Darling?”

Before I could answer my phone started ringing. I reached down, shut it off, and said to Elvis, “It’s not the same.” I was on the defensive, and I didn’t like it. I wasn’t used to having someone challenge my own line of work, but again, maybe he was right. Wasn’t it why I had quit?

“Perhaps not. I’m going to ask you to suspend your belief system for a little while, Mister Darling.”

“I don’t think it’s going to happen.”

“I know you aren’t going to want to believe what I have to tell you. I assume you came here to ask me some questions about this Destiny person?”

I nodded.

“Then let’s make a deal,” he said. “I’ll answer any questions you have if you’ll listen to what I have to say first. You probably won’t, but it would help if you kept an open mind.”

“So if you already know I’m not going to believe what you tell me, why bother going to all this trouble?”

“Because I’ll have done what she asked,” Elvis said.

“Destiny?”

Elvis shook his head. “I told you I don’t know anyone named Destiny.”

“You know her as Gail Bernard. To be honest, I’m a little disappointed. Being a psychic, I’d expect you to know those things.”

“I’m a psychic, Mister Darling, not God. I don’t know everything, and the girl I’m talking about didn’t give me a name.”

I raised an eyebrow. “So this is someone who walked up to you on the street with a message for me.”

“Not exactly,” he said. “What do you say? Tit for Tat. You listen without interrupting me and I answer your questions.”

I felt as if I was being played, but it was also obvious I wasn’t going to get any answers about Destiny if I didn’t listen. I leaned back into the chair, laced my fingers together, and placed my hands behind my head. “Go ahead. Lay it on me. I’ll listen to what you have to say, but I don’t promise I’m going to believe you.”

“I have been cursed with a rare gift, Mister Darling. The gift has made me a wealthy man, and I consider it God given. I wouldn’t give it up for anything, although it often leaves my nights riddled with dark visions and nightmares.”

“I heard you were afraid of the dark.”

“I’m not afraid of the dark. Sometimes the visitors I have are frightening, but more often than not they’re afraid, like I am. I see dead people at night, Mister Darling. They come to me in my dreams, and occasionally, when I can’t sleep, they come anyway. It’s always at night, I never know ahead of time when they’re going to seek me out, and I can’t avoid them.”

His eyes seemed to bore right through me, as if he was daring me to doubt him. I wondered if I’d been wrong. Maybe Elvis wasn’t trying to con me. Maybe he was nuts.

“You sound like you believe what you’re telling me. What I think is you need to see a shrink. Maybe he can help you.” I lowered my hands and used the armrests to lever myself to my feet. “I don’t believe a ghost visited you with a special message for me.”

“You told me you’d listen to what I have to say.” There was disappointment in his voice, and a twinge of accusation.

I looked at my watch, and slid back into the chair. “Go ahead,” I said. “I’ll give you five minutes.”

There was a look of relief on his face and he threw me a tired smile before going on. “I received a visit from a young girl last night who told me you blame yourself for her death. I didn’t get a name but she was maybe fifteen or sixteen, blue eyes, blond, cute. Do you know this girl?”

I knew her all right. Celine Stewart came to me in my dreams too, only she didn’t talk to me. She pleaded with me through sad eyes, silently accusing me of screwing up, but she never spoke. I don’t think I could have handled her voicing her feelings about me.

I took a deep breath in an effort to contain my anger, and still my voice rang out. “The Detroit News and the Free Press carried the story of Celine’s disappearance and probable death. Her picture was in the paper and her father was vocal in blaming me for her death. It wouldn’t take more than a couple of phone calls to get this information. Hell, the researcher we have working for our agency could have found that kind of information in five minutes.”

“Why would I do that?” Elvis asked.

I jumped up and slammed the palms of my hands on the desk in front of me. Elvis didn’t flinch and this made me angrier.

“I don’t know. Maybe you’re a sick bastard who gets his kicks out of messing with people’s minds. Maybe you thrive on other’s miseries. Maybe I’m a challenge to you. I’m a non-believer and you need to convince me I’m wrong.”

“Or maybe I’m the real thing.”

“I don’t buy it.” I turned and walked toward the door.

As I reached for the doorknob Elvis called out, “She said you’re not to blame.”

“Thanks, but you’re not going to convince me.”

“He’s not her real father,” Elvis said. “She said her mother left the stores to her.”

For the first time, I felt unsure of myself. I glanced over my shoulder and watched him wipe the table where I’d been leaning. He didn’t look up until he’d folded and dropped the tissue into the trashcan.

“What are you saying?” I asked.

“It’s what she said. Look to her stepfather. She claims he killed her mother and when she accused him of doing so, he killed her too.”

“I’m not sure Stewart is a stepfather, but even if he is, the FBI shot the kidnapper.”

“I know. It was the gardener,” Elvis said. “She said he was following her stepfather’s orders.”

“Nice try,” I said. “But the F.B.I. never considered Myron Stewart to be a suspect. There was never anything said about her not being his daughter. And there was never any talk of him killing his wife.”

“Celine’s real father died in a car accident two months before she was born. Myron adopted her when she was a baby.”

I shook my head. “We both know you’re making the whole thing up, but I have to admit you’re good. You’ve done your research, and if I were an ordinary mark you’d have convinced me.”

“I have nothing to gain by doing such a thing. You may not want to believe it, but I’m the real thing. Celine wants her stepfather convicted. She wants peace, and she wants her body found.”

“The police looked,” I said. “And I spent weeks looking for her even after we were pretty sure she was dead. The FBI figured she was being held prisoner somewhere and when the gardener was killed there was no one to feed her or free her. I’m sure she died a pretty horrible death.”

“She didn’t,” Elvis said. “Her stepfather killed her before he even called you.”

I wanted to believe him. There was nothing I would have liked more than to know I hadn’t caused her death. But the truth of the matter was, I still didn’t believe in psychics.

“You’re slick,” I said. “Your research fits your story like a puzzle piece.”

“No research. She’s in a deep hole beneath a barn. She doesn’t like the dark.”

“I guess that makes two of you,” I said. Now that it was time to get to the reason for my visit, I was regretting my confrontational manner. I’ve always hated people who take advantage of the weak and to me that seemed to be the definition of this psychic. Still, I wanted his help so I forced myself to smile. “Now it’s your turn. I need to ask you some questions about Gail Bernard.”

He nodded toward the chair I had vacated. “Please sit back down.”

“And if I don’t want to sit?”

Elvis reached out and touched a button on the top of the desk I hadn’t noticed before. Almost immediately, the door behind me opened. “In that case,” Elvis said. “I’m afraid I’ll have to ask Dom to show you out.”

Dom walked in, the floor shuddered and the lilac scented monster stepped up to my side. He took hold of my arm and squeezed, sending arcs of high voltage pain down to my fingers.

I gritted my teeth, held back a groan, and said, “If your lap dog doesn’t let go of my arm I’m going to break his fingers. After I finish with him, I’m going to come around the desk and break something else.”

We traded stares, and he gave a short nod. Dom released my arm and my fingers began to tingle when he moved away from me.

I sat back down, fighting the urge to massage my arm. Instead, I slid my butt to the edge of the seat and leaned my elbows on the desk. “So where are the diamonds now?”

Elvis tilted his head back and gave me a strange look. “What diamonds?”

“Either you’re a damn good liar or you’re not quite the psychic you claim to be. I thought for sure you’d know why I was here.”

“I’m a psychic, not a mind reader. I don’t have a clue what the hell you’re talking about.”

“Destiny, the girl you know as Gail, told me she left some diamonds with you. You were supposed to sell them for her.”

Again, he looked confused. “I’m a psychic, why would I be selling diamonds?”

“For twenty percent. I understand they’re worth a small fortune. The person she stole them from wants them back.”

Elvis pushed his chair away from the desk, swiveled it to the side and stared up at the ceiling. “Your story explains some things,” he said.

“Such as?”

Elvis didn’t answer right away, so we sat in silence for a good two minutes. When I was about to say something, he swung back around. “Gail was here this morning. I don’t know anything about diamonds. She came to me and told me she needed a reading. She claimed she was being blackmailed. By you, Mister Darling.”

“Not true,” I said. “And why don’t you call me Wes.”

“I realized right away it wasn’t true.”

“Let me guess. The spirit of the real Elvis told you she was lying.”

Elvis sighed. “You don’t have to believe, Wes. But it would be helpful if you at least tried to have an open mind about the whole thing. After all, I am trying to help you.”

“If you want to help,” I said, “Why don’t you tell me where the diamonds are?”

“You’re not listening,” he said.

“I’m listening,” I said. “I’m not sure what you’re trying to say.”

“I’m sorry, but this is hard for me.” Elvis took a tissue from atop his desk and began playing with it. “I don’t like to talk about my clients. I try to be discrete about whom I see, and what we discuss. I’m only talking to you right now because it was the only way I could give you my message.” While he talked to me, Elvis began to tear apart the tissue.

Starting at the right corner he tore a two-inch-wide strip. Laying it on the table, he tore another, and yet another until he had four roughly equal strips lying next to each other. He picked them up, left to right, and made a small pile, which he squared up with his fingers. Finally, he folded the pile in half, and folded it again and again until it was reduced to a one-inch square. He reached out and squared the square, and promptly picked it up and dropped the tissue into the trashcan.

“Nervous?” I asked.

“Concerned,” he said. “For Gail, for the young girl, and for you.”

“You don’t have to worry about me. But if you’ve got those diamonds, you’d better damn well be afraid for yourself. The people looking for Gail are not very nice. They wouldn’t think twice about killing you.”

“I’m telling the truth, I don’t know anything about any diamonds.” He reached over and adjusted the position of the box, a little to the left and a little to the right. He did this four times, before continuing.

“When Gail came in this morning I gave her a reading. I saw danger. I saw death stalking her. I told her she should not travel for the next couple of days. I told her she’d be in danger the entire time, but death would only catch her if she chose to leave Key West.”

“Sounds like a crock of shit to me.”

Elvis shrugged. “I’ve done all I can to convince you I’m on the level. If it’s any consolation, I know you’ll find her. I’m not sure you can help her though.”

“Thanks,” I said. “So let’s play it your way, will Gail follow your advice and stay in Key West for the next few days?”

“Of course. We go back a long way. Unlike you, she trusts my readings.”

“She told me one of your predictions led her to dancing.”

Elvis’s face looked pained. “Very unlikely, Mister Darling. I think it’s time to end our meeting. I hope you’ll consider what I told you. Dom, would you please show the gentleman out.”

“If I find out you’re lying to me about the diamonds, I’ll be back,” I said before turning and following Dom out of the room.

Dom stopped and I almost ran into him. “I was an unbeliever once—like you.”

“What changed your mind?”

Dom glanced over his shoulder. “My mama died two days before I graduated from high school,” he said. “We were very close and I was devastated. A friend of mine insisted I see Mister Elvis.”

Dom started back down the hall, talking softly as he walked. “Mister Elvis spoke to mama. He told me she was in a nice place, but she couldn’t be happy unless I kept my chin up, held my head high, and stopped being a crybaby.”

“That was kind of him,” I said. “And I’m glad he made you feel better, but did you speak to your mother?”

“No,” Dom said.

“Was anyone else there who spoke to your mother?”

“No.” Dom’s shoulders slumped a little and he added, “But he knew things only she could have told him.”

“It doesn’t prove he has psychic abilities,” I said. “There are ways to find out things. Most con men I’ve met exude sincerity and empathy. They can turn it on and off like a light bulb.”

Before I finished, Dom was shaking his head. He stopped at the door, turned to face me, and for a moment I thought he was going to cry. “You don’t understand, Mister Darling. Look at me. I’ve always been different. When I was a kid I was picked on a lot. When I’d come home crying, mama would sit me down and say to me, Dom, you can’t worry about what others think. You need to keep your chin up, your head high, and don’t let them see you being a crybaby. Mister Elvis knew mama’s exact words.”

“He got lucky,” I said.

“No sir,” Dom said. “There’s no way he could have known that without talking to her.”

There was no doubt in my mind Elvis had played on Dom’s feeling. It’s what psychics did. My first instinct was to go back and let Elvis know what I thought of his con. But nothing I said would change Dom’s mind, and I doubted he’d let me go back and talk to Elvis anyway.

I shrugged and said, “So you went to work as Elvis’s bodyguard because he said he talked to your mother?”

Dom opened the door for me and stepped outside so I could get by him. “I’m not his bodyguard,” he said. “I’m his computer geek. He pays me a fair wage and I keep his web site up and running. I’m damn good at it too.”

I had the distinct feeling Dom was disappointed in me. Well, he wouldn’t be the first person to feel that way. I took a moment to let my eyes adjust to the sunlight, and started down the steps.

“Mister Darling.” Dom took a step and the entire porch vibrated.

I leaned my hip against the handrail. “Yes, Dom.”

“I know you don’t believe, but Mister Elvis is the real thing. He knew you were coming.”

“He had another client who told him I’d be here.”

“I don’t mean Miss Gail. He had one of his dreams.”

“Sorry, Dom, I don’t buy it.”

“You need to be careful, Mister Darling. Mister Elvis said people are going to die.”

“Is that a threat?”

“No sir. You’re not one of the ones gonna die.”

“Who is?”

Dom shook his head. “I don’t know. But I thought I should warn you.” Dom walked back into the house and closed the door before I could say anything else.

I’m not a believer in psychics, healers or UFO’s. I also don’t buy into the theory there was a second gunman in the Kennedy assassination or a national conspiracy to elect George W. Bush to the presidency. But I was a little spooked. If this was a con, it was pretty elaborate. And for the life of me, I couldn’t see how this whole Celine bit would benefit Elvis.

I kept reminding myself psychics were charlatans, but there was a little voice in the back of my head that kept asking, what if he’s not?

Chapter 11

A million conflicting thoughts ran through my mind as I walked away from Elvis’s house. At least it seemed that way. I needed to find out who was lying to me, Destiny or Elvis? Which one had the diamonds? Even more important, how was I going to get my hands on them? I also couldn’t help but wonder if either of them was in any way responsible for Nick’s death, although I still leaned toward Frankie’s boys being the killers. I also found myself wondering if Elvis had dreamed of Celine’s ghost or if he’d made up the entire story. I shook my head and told myself I was I nuts for even considering the possibility he was for real.

I should have been paying more attention while I walked along Duval. Instead, I hung my head and studied the sidewalk, not paying attention to what was going on around me. A voice at my shoulder brought me out of my reverie and caused me to jump and spin around.

“Where you going, Wes?”

I took a deep breath and willed my heart to slow its rapid beat when I saw the smiling face of my friend, Brenda Fielding. She hugged me and planted a quick kiss on my cheek. I hadn’t seen much of her in the past month since her boyfriend, Randy, showed up in Key West and moved aboard her boat. I’d missed her company.

“I’m not sure,” I said. “I’m trying to work out a few things in my mind.”

She let go of me and stepped back. “You looked so lost. You do realize a good sailor is supposed to react, not think.”

I laughed. “You’re looking good today.”

This caused the smile on her face to broaden. Brenda was a couple of years older than me and worked as a night shift nurse at the local hospital. She was wearing a pair of cutoff shorts, a sleeveless t-shirt, and as always she wore little makeup. The biggest change since the last time I’d seen her was that she had cut her hair short and changed the color from brown to blond.

Brenda was the first person I met when I pulled into the mooring field a couple of months earlier. The wind had been blowing a steady fifteen knots from the north, and although I was an experienced sailor, I’d never picked up a mooring ball before. Brenda was returning to her boat and when she saw the bind I was in she headed her dinghy over to where I was struggling. She helped tie the boat off and stayed for dinner. Over the next six weeks we spent almost all of our time together. Unfortunately for me, her ex-boyfriend came back into the picture and now we were just friends.

“How about if I buy you a cup of coffee?” she asked. “I suspect a shot of caffeine will work something loose for you.”

Glancing at my watch I saw it was a little past noon. “Sure.” I looked around. “Where’s Randy?”

“To make a long story short, he’s gone. But I’d rather not talk about him. The Bad Ass Coffee Company is up ahead. What do you say we head on over there?”

The building that housed the Bad Ass Coffee Company was larger than most of the Starbucks I’d visited over the years. It only took one visit to realize they were not a seat-of-the-pants independent shop. To place an order it was necessary to pass a gauntlet of shelves filled with logo caps, mugs and shirts. I’m sure the jackass logo appealed to many customers, but Brenda and I had no trouble resisting the merchandise as we walked up to the counter.

Brenda ordered some kind of a sweet sounding frozen drink with an exotic name and an inflated price. I ordered a cup of French Roast, black and strong. When I reached for my wallet Brenda pushed me aside and laid a credit card on the counter.

“I said I was buying,” she reminded me. “Why don’t you go grab us a table and I’ll be right with you.”

When Brenda joined me at the table she took a serious sip of her drink, set it down and took a moment to look me over. She must have liked what she saw because she smiled and reached out and took my hand.

“I think what I missed the most, were our talks,” she said.

“It was your choice,” I reminded her. “You made it pretty clear you didn’t want me hanging around once Randy showed up.”

She shrugged. “I guess I was being naive. I thought we could all be friends. Randy was too jealous of you. He came all the way down here and I needed to give the relationship one last try.”

“And now it’s over and he’s gone?”

“Yeah. He couldn’t stand living on the boat. Said it made him claustrophobic. He wanted me to sell it, move back up to Minneapolis and get an apartment. He gave me an ultimatum—him or the boat. I think I made the right choice when I chose the boat.”

“I never did like the guy.”

“I know,” she said. “So what’s got you so wrapped up you don’t even watch where you’re going?”

I blew on my coffee, took a sip, and gathered my thoughts. In the short time we’d dated we talked about everything and I couldn’t see any reason to hold back now. I told her about Nick, Frankie Szymanski, and Destiny. She already knew the reason I’d quit being a detective and when I mentioned what Elvis told me, she raised an eyebrow.

“You’re right,” she said. “You’ve got a shit load to think about. I’m sorry about your friend.”

“Thanks,” I said. We sat looking at each other for several minutes, sipping our coffee and waiting for the other to say something. Finally I asked, “Do you believe in psychics?”

When Brenda answered, she sounded tentative. “I’m not sure. But my mother is convinced her sister Rose possessed psychic abilities. She swears to this day that my aunt saved the whole family.”

I finished my coffee and raised a finger. “Hold that thought while I get a refill. Can I get you anything?”

Brenda shook her head so I went up to the counter, got my refill and made my way back to the table. I didn’t believe she could convince me psychics were real, but Brenda always told interesting stories. I sat back down across from her and said, “Go ahead. Convince me some people have psychic abilities.”

“I’m not trying to change your mind about anything. But I’ll tell you the story. It was back in nineteen fifty-nine. My grandfather owned a farm outside of Minneapolis and he’d decided to take the family on a trip to Chicago. My aunt Rose was the youngest. She was only thirteen. Then there was my Uncle Frank and my mother.”

“I’m not convinced.”

Brenda frowned and cast an evil look my way. “You’re beginning to irritate me.”

I’d been properly chastised. I looked down into my coffee cup and shut up.

“The morning they were supposed to catch the train, Rose woke up crying. She didn’t want to go. When my grandmother pressed her, Rose said she had a dream the train they were on crashed and they were all killed.”

“But she was wrong,” I interrupted. “You’re here. Your mother must not have been killed.”

“Are you going to let me finish my story or not?”

I was going to suggest that I warm my coffee a little, but the scowl on her face made me reconsider. I folded my arms and nodded. “I’m listening.”

“My grandfather was a hard man. He wasn’t going to let the dreams of his youngest daughter spoil his vacation. He informed the family that Rose was imagining things. Told everyone to get packed so they could leave. By the time they were finished packing, Rose couldn’t be found. From what my mother told me, my Grandfather was livid. They missed the train, and when they found Rose she got a beating she never forgot.”

“And the train?”

“It arrived in Chicago right on time.”

“So how does this make your aunt psychic?”

“This is where the story gets interesting. My grandfather was so mad he refused to catch another train. He was punishing the entire family for what my aunt Rose did.”

“I’m still waiting for the punch line.”

“The punch line, as you put it, is that the train they would have returned home on hit a car in Wisconsin. The train jumped the track and seven passengers were killed.”

“So you’re telling me your aunt did have psychic abilities?”

Brenda nudged her cup aside and leaned toward me. “What I’m saying is that my aunt was right that time. From what my mother told me, Aunt Rose never experienced another psychic dream, at least she never admitted it. Maybe it was a one-time thing or maybe she was afraid of getting another beating. I don’t know.”

“So explain to me again how this story is supposed to help me?”

“Think about it. Maybe this Elvis guy is right; maybe he’s a nut case. Your mother owns a detective agency. What harm will it do to check out the girl’s father, or stepfather, if that’s what he is? Does he own property with a barn on it? Did he adopt the girl? Was the mother’s death suspicious? Worst case scenario you end up where you are right now.”

“My mother would never open a case based on a psychic’s predictions.”

“Don’t tell her. You’re a bright guy. I’m sure you can figure a way to get around it.”

“I’ll think about it.” I checked the time and stood. “I’ve got some things to do, and I’ve got to prepare myself for my mother’s arrival. I’m not looking forward to it.”

“I know you’ve got some issues with her,” Brenda said. “But a couple of days together can’t be that much of an ordeal—can it?”

My phone rang before I could answer, saving me an explanation. “I should get this,” I said, pulling the phone from my pocket. “It might be her. I hope she didn’t catch an earlier flight.”

“Well hang in there,” Brenda said. “And let’s keep in touch,” she added as she pushed herself away from the table. She gathered up the dirty cups and carried them over to the garbage can near the door.

“After my mother leaves why don’t we get together and go for a sail?”

“Call me,” Brenda said, and then she headed out of the door while I flipped open the phone.

“Wes Darling here,” I said.

“Darling, this is Detective Davies. Get your ass down to the station. We need to talk, and sooner is better for you than later.”

Chapter 12

Davies had been curt on the phone and I couldn’t imagine what might have pissed her off, unless she’d just gotten off the phone with my mother. That might do it, especially if Davies told my mother she couldn’t claim Nick’s body. Mother was used to having her own way. It wouldn’t be the first time someone had taken their anger with my mother out on me.

This time Davies wasn’t outside when I arrived. When I entered the building the officer at the desk looked up from the book he was reading. I told him my name and who I was there to see. He stood and looked me up and down before asking, “You armed.”

“No.” For a moment I thought he was going to come around the desk and frisk me, but instead he turned toward the door to the back offices.

“Follow me.” He led me back to the same office where I’d met Davies the day before. When he left he added, “Linda will be with you in a few minutes.”

It was the first time I’d heard her first name, and I realized she had never mentioned it. I suspected she had done it on purpose, her way of keeping our relationship professional. I thought about the implications, and wondered once again if she suspected me in Nick’s death. Maybe I’ll ask her, I thought while I sat back to wait for her to appear. She kept me waiting for nearly twenty minutes.

“I was beginning to think you had forgotten about me,” I said when she finally walked in. She was much more casually dressed than the first two times I’d seen her; jeans, neatly pressed, and a light blue blouse. She still carried the huge purse slung over her shoulder, and she was carrying another file folder, which she tossed in front of an empty chair.

“Mister Darling, I’m glad you could make it. When you didn’t answer my earlier call, I thought maybe you were avoiding me.”

“What earlier call?” I asked, and then I remembered the call I’d received when I was with Elvis.

“It’s not important.” She sat down across from me. “What’s important is that you’re here now.” She leaned forward and I caught a hint of her perfume, something heady and exciting. It almost made me want to forget about this woman’s pock-marked face. “You don’t mind looking at a few other pictures, do you, Wes?”

I shook my head no. She leaned back and picked up the file folder. She never took her eyes off my face as she opened the file, took out an eight-by-ten publicity photo and slid it across the table to me. I tried to prepare myself for another look at Nick. I hesitated, picked up the picture, and glanced at it before tossing it back to Davies.

“That’s not Nick,” I said.

“No shit Sherlock. You really are a detective aren’t you? You do know who it is though?”

“His name is Billy. He works at Dirty Alvin’s. He was there last night in fact. What happened to him, and what does he have to do with Nick?” She had succeeded in surprising me, and I almost told her that I knew him and Destiny, but I held back. I wasn’t ready to let her in on my investigation. I didn’t like the implications. Billy was Destiny’s boyfriend, and Nick was looking for Destiny. It was a little too much to be a coincidence.

“His given name’s William Bodine,” she said, still watching my face. “He’s got a record. He has a temper, and we’ve received several complaints about him. We found him in his apartment this morning. He’d been shot in the head like your friend. By the way, Wes, where were you last night?”

My mouth went dry and I fought not to show any emotion on my face. Thanks for small favors, I thought. If I hadn’t let Destiny talk me into staying at Tanya’s I’d probably be in jail today. I could account for my time, but I wondered exactly when Destiny left Tanya’s house. I didn’t want to believe she was a murderer, but I wasn’t going to rule out the possibility. I also wasn’t ready to turn her over to the cops as a suspect.

“I asked where you were last night, Wes.” Davies’ voice hardened. “I want an answer, now.”

“I was at the bar until close. After I left Alvin’s I spent the night with friends.”

Davies nodded and pulled a notebook from her pocket. “The only reason you’re sitting here talking to me instead of behind bars is because I had a little talk with your boss, Tanya Robertson, before calling you. She told me you spent last night at her place. I’m not sure I buy it. Maybe she’s lying for you. Maybe you’re both in on this.”

“Why would I want to kill Billy? I hardly knew the guy. We talked a couple of times in the bar, nothing more. And I can’t even begin to imagine why Tanya would want him dead.”

“It could be any number of things,” she said. “It could be jealousy. Maybe he was hitting on the owner and you wanted her for yourself. Maybe the two of you were drinking and got into an argument. If you had a fight and it was self-defense, you could even get off without doing any jail time.”

“More bullshit,” I said. “From the sound of your voice, I don’t even think you believe the fantasy you laid out for me.”

“All right.” She sighed, and offered up another possibility. “Maybe you killed Billy because you found out he killed your friend, Nick.”

“I didn’t kill anyone,” I said. “And I find it hard to believe Billy killed Nick.” I’d watched the way Billy backed down from Bob and I couldn’t see how he would have gotten the drop on Nick, let alone killed him.

“Why not? We found a gun in the apartment. It’s the same caliber as the one used to kill Hastings; we’re waiting for a match from ballistics to confirm whether the bullets are the same. We also found a pistol registered to your buddy, Nick, under Billy’s bed. Hastings had a shoulder holster on him when his body was found, but the gun was missing. I figure Bodine killed Hastings and took the gun. The question is, who killed Bodine, and why? Vengeance is a strong motivator, Wes.”

She had a good point. Of course I possessed information Davies didn’t. I could only speculate about Bob. I wondered if he’d somehow tracked Billy down. If Billy wouldn’t or couldn’t tell him where Destiny was, I knew Bob was capable of killing him. I wondered if maybe Bob killed Nick and made it look like Billy did it. The trouble was, I couldn’t figure out a motivation. After all, Nick was trying to find the girl for them and I didn’t think he would hesitate to turn her over to them once he’d located her. He would have figured he was doing the job he was paid to do.

“Why would Billy kill Nick?” I asked. “It doesn’t make sense.”

Davies leaned across the table again and I was hit with her perfume one more time. There should be a law against cops wearing something so enticing.

“I was sort of hoping you could give me the answer,” she said.

“As far as I know, Nick and Billy never met. To be honest, I don’t know what the hell’s going on.”

“Call me a skeptic,” Davies said. “I don’t think you’ve told me the truth since I met you. “Get the hell out of here, but keep in touch. I still like you for Bodine’s death. You’ve got the motive, and if you didn’t have a strong alibi I’d arrest you right now. I’ll be keeping an eye on you, Darling.”

***

While I walked back to Tanya’s house all I could think about was Nick. When I’d done something wrong as a kid, he’d often run interference with my mother. He’d bought me my first baseball glove. Offered me advice before my first date. Given me my first Playboy magazine. I had an empty space inside of me, and it wasn’t going away anytime soon. When I thought about Nick’s death I realized I was going to have to make amends with my mother. Life was too short to carry grudges.

Tanya was sitting on the porch swing drinking coffee and talking on her cell phone when I arrived. She appeared agitated and I hated to interrupt. I stood and watched her through the slats until she closed the phone, then I lifted the latch and opened the gate. Startled, she looked up and then smiled. Damn, I thought, even wearing old jeans and a Key West t-shirt two sizes too big for her, she looked good.

“Hey.” She set her cup down on the floor, laid her phone next to the cup, and jumped up.

“Hey yourself.” I took the steps two at a time and met her halfway across the porch. She reached out as if she were going to hug me, thought better of it, and instead took my hand.

“I’ve got a lot to tell you.” Tanya led me back to the swing and we sat down next to each other. “Just after you left this morning, a cop paid a visit. She told me Billy’s dead—murdered. For some reason she suspects you. I told her you stayed here last night. She had a thousand questions. Things like how well did you know Billy, and did the two of you get along.”

“Woman by the name of Davies?”

“Yeah.”

“She’s working on Nick’s murder too. Seems a little uptight, but likable enough.”

“Likable? She practically came right out and told me she thinks you killed Billy.”

“I think she knows I didn’t do it. I was here, remember?”

“I know, I…” Tanya’s phone began to ring and she looked over, hesitated, and grabbed for it. “Sorry, I’ve got to take this. I’ve been on the phone since Detective Davies left. I’m trying to find a replacement for Billy.”

She answered it before I could reply, and then stood and walked across the porch out of earshot. When she returned, she refused to meet my gaze.

“I know it must seem a little callous to you,” she said.

I reached out and touched the back of her hand. “You’ve got a business to run. Find someone?”

“I’ve got a local guy who does karaoke for the next two nights, and I booked an oldies band from Marathon for the next week. Beyond that, I’ll have to see what happens.” She reached for her coffee cup. “So tell me how your morning went.”

I gathered my thoughts before launching into a condensed version of my visit with Elvis. I told her he’d denied knowing anything about the diamonds, but didn’t mention Celine. I didn’t feel like going through the entire story again. I also left out my coffee break with Brenda. When I finished, she took a final gulp of her coffee and set the cup back down.

“I wish we were sitting here under different circumstances,” she said. “I never cared much for Billy, but I’d never wish him dead. And I’m worried about Gail.”

“With good cause. I don’t think either of the twins will hesitate to kill her if they don’t get those diamonds back.”

“So now what?” she asked.

“Now I keep looking for Destiny.”

“I almost forgot.” Tanya leaned toward me. She smelled of apples and vanilla and the scent made me want to smile. “Gail’s called looking for you. When I told her you’d be coming back here, she asked me to let you know she’s made arrangements to pick up the diamonds tonight. She said she’d stop in at the bar around closing. She wants you to meet her there.”

“Did she leave a phone number?” I asked.

“I’ve got her cell number.” Tanya opened her phone and waited until I got mine out before reading the number to me. I punched it in, hit send and waited while Destiny’s phone rang. When it switched over to her voice mail I left a message asking her to call me, repeated my number twice, and hung up.

“I don’t trust her.” I jumped up and began pacing back and forth along the width of the porch. “She’s already taken me for a couple of grand. I need to find her before tonight. I suspect she’s stalling. For all I know she’s already got the diamonds and is on her way out of town.”

“It would be like her to leave her mess for someone else to clean up,” Tanya said. “You know what they say, like mother, like daughter.”

I crossed the porch and sat back down. “I thought it was like father, like son.”

“Same difference,” she said.

Sitting here with Tanya made me want to forget about work. I looked around, rested my elbows on my knees, and took a deep whiff of paradise. Key West is a mixed bouquet of scents and sensations. Flowers bloom year round, saltwater, diesel fuel and fresh rainwater permeate the air, and the wind disperses the fragrance throughout the island. A guy could get used to this, I realized. Especially if there was a good-looking woman around to share the experience.

I shook off those thoughts and forced my mind back to the subject at hand. “Exactly how well do you know Destiny? I’m not quite sure I understand your relationship with her.”

Tanya’s eyes took on a faraway look. As I shifted my body to get a little more comfortable, our arms brushed, sending a shiver through both of us.

“I think I told you my father and her mother were an item for awhile, didn’t I?” Tanya chewed on her lower lip, something she seemed to do whenever she was bothered or worried.

“You did.”

“Gail and I were in seventh grade when Dad moved them in here with us. I’m pretty sure he really loved Shelly. She was a beauty, but she had a haunted look about her. She was pretty messed up. Dad once referred to her as his broken angel.”

“Shelly is Gail’s mother?”

“Right.”

“And she was a stripper?”

“Yeah. She was into drugs and she was turning tricks.” The tips of Tanya’s teeth worked her lip furiously as she chose her words. “Dad never told me about those things, of course. But I overheard enough arguments to figure out what was going on.”

“Did Gail know her mother was an addict and a whore?”

Tanya shrugged. “Hard to say. We shared a room. She heard the same arguments. But I think she was in denial. What girl wants to admit those things about her mother?”

“How long did they live with you?”

“About two years. I think Dad figured if he loved Shelly enough he could get her to stop the drugs. When he refused to give her money to buy drugs, she started selling herself. Dad told me years later why he finally kicked her out of the house. He didn’t want me being exposed to the drugs and the lies.”

“What happened to Destiny?”

“She went with her mother. Dad offered to let her stay, but Shelly wouldn’t have it. After she left, Shelly drifted from man to man. I think Gail may have blamed me for the whole thing.”

“Why blame you?”

“About that time I started getting a little wild. I began hanging out with Gail and her friends. My grades went down and one night Dad came home from work and caught me smoking pot with this guy, Bennie Hall. I thought Dad was going to kill him. The next day he told Shelly she was going to have to leave.”

“Sounds to me like he did the right thing.”

“Yeah. But Gail always figured if I hadn’t gotten caught, Dad never would have thrown them out.”

“What do you think?”

“Dad told me my getting high was the icing on the cake. He was considering telling Shelly to leave anyway, but he felt if he waited any longer it might be too late for me.”

I digested what she’d said, but didn’t see how it could help me find Destiny.

“Could she have gone to stay with her mother?”

Tanya shook her head. “Shelly died from an overdose a few months before we graduated. I’ve always wondered if I should have tried to convince my dad to let them stay. Maybe he did kick them out because he caught me with the pot.”

“Where’d you get the pot?” I asked

“Gail stole it from her mother’s purse.”

I put my arm around her and gave her a gentle squeeze. “Then I guess she’s really the one to blame for what happened, isn’t she? Besides, it wasn’t your decision to make. You were a child. Your father did what he thought was best for you.”

“I guess, but somehow I feel responsible.”

I knew the feeling well and wasn’t sure I could say anything to ease her pain, so I turned the conversation back to Destiny. “What happened after her mother died?”

“Like I told you, she won a scholarship to Michigan State. I don’t know how she managed it living with Shelly. Dad was happy. He figured she was going to make something of herself. But Gail tried to make a buck and she screwed up. She ended up back here stripping, just like her mother. Things don’t look good for her, do they?”

“No they don’t.” I was afraid that when this was all over, Destiny might very well be dead. I was going to have to get damn lucky in order to keep her alive, or myself for that matter.

Chapter 13

I hung around the house and waited until Tanya headed off to work before walking back to the dinghy docks. It was almost four-thirty and I was supposed to meet my mother at six, so I needed to pick up my van. I’d bought the six-year-old cargo van after moving aboard my boat.

I hate clutter, and there’s not much room to store things aboard a thirty-six foot boat. The van became my storage shed. I’d built shelves along either side in the back and filled them with tools, books, my banjo, and clothing I had only occasional use for, such as my winter jacket and my suit. I’m not a packrat, but there were some things I couldn’t get rid of.

Smathers Beach was on the way to the airport, and since that was where Detective Davies told me they found Nick’s body, I decided to stop and take a quick look around. I didn’t expect to find anything useful, but I needed to see where Nick had died.

It was late in the afternoon and I was able to find a parking space in the small lot across from the beach. I kicked off my shoes, set them on the passenger seat, and walked barefoot across the street.

It was the weekend and although the water was cool at this time of the year, the beach was still crowded. Families picnicked and young girls in bikinis walked in packs giggling and showing off to the boys. There were a fair number of older women strutting around who should have packed up their skimpy suits years ago, and even a few aging Lotharios.

You find these guys at every beach in Florida. They’re often in their fifties, or even sixties. They wear their long graying hair in ponytails, are in reasonably good shape, and spend long hours cultivating tans that are eventually going to help kill them. Often they wear Speedos, and hit on young women half their age. I suspect the ones with money are more successful than the ones without, but what the hell do I know.

There was no sign anyone had been murdered on the beach. No police tape, no cops, no bloody sand. Davies had told me bodies were bad for business in a tourist town like Key West, so I didn’t expect to find anything. I just wanted to get a feel for the place.

I wandered the beach and wondered what had drawn Nick here. Was he meeting a woman? Was he working his case? Had he stopped to take in the island’s ambiance and wandered across something he shouldn’t have. While I walked along the water’s edge and headed back to my van, I realized these were all questions that would never be answered to my satisfaction and it made me angry.

I kicked at the sand with my bare feet and stubbed my toe on a rock that shouldn’t have been there. I swore, which earned me an evil look from a nearby mother who was building a sand castle with her son.

My foul mood was still hanging over me like a swarm of hungry gnats when I walked through the corridor of the airport to the baggage pickup where my mother stood waiting for me. She was dressed in a thin, colorful pantsuit that clung to her trim body, and was pacing along the outskirts of a small crowd of people fighting for their luggage.

From a distance she could have passed for my sister. Her long blond hair draped her shoulders and hung halfway down her back. It wasn’t until you got close that her age became apparent. Too many years of smoking and sun worship had turned her skin to a leathery brown. Her eyelids had been lifted, her cheeks sculpted by a skilled surgeon, but all that work only accentuated the fine lines around her mouth and eyes.

When she saw me she stopped pacing and put her hands on her hips. “You’re late,” she said.

I glanced at my watch. “Your flight was early. Which bag is yours?”

She turned and pointed at a large blue suitcase when it dropped down the chute. I moved around her and squeezed through the crowd, but when I reached for it I missed. I waited until it made its way around the turntable, grabbed the case and carried it over to where my mother stood waiting.

“Did you see the body?” she asked.

“I saw a picture. It’s Nick all right.”

Up close I could see the stress in her face. I knew she had loved Nick in her own way, but she was the strongest woman I knew, so I was surprised when she started crying.

“I was hoping it wasn’t him. I mean I haven’t heard from him in two days so I knew, but I didn’t want to admit it.” She looked up. “After you left we spent a lot of time talking. He was going to move back into the house after this case. We were even talking about getting married. Nick was going to stop and see you before he flew back to Detroit and let you know about it.”

“I’m sorry.” I was racked with guilt, and fighting to hold back my own tears. I draped my arm around her shoulders, and she laid her head against my chest and wept, harder than I’d ever seen her cry before. I hated being a detective and I knew I could never go back to work for the firm, but I couldn’t avoid feeling I’d let her down.

People walked by and stared at us, whispering to each other while they moved along through the corridor. I knew my mother would not let her guard down for long, but I held her until she pulled away from me. She looked around the concourse, straightened her shoulders, and pulled a tissue from her purse. “Let’s go. I don’t need to stand here making a spectacle of myself.” She grabbed my arm and led me toward the exit. “I’m staying at the Pier House Resort. You can take me there and I’ll clean up a little before we go out for dinner. Why don’t we eat at that little bar where you work? I’d like to see the place.”

Dirty Alvin’s would have been my last choice for dinner with my mother, but I wasn’t up to arguing the point with her. I shook my head no, but she refused to look at me so I grunted my assent and led the way out to where I had parked the van. I set her suitcase down, unlocked the passenger door, and stood aside to let my mother in. That’s when I realized she had stopped several feet away from me.

“You don’t expect me to drive around Key West in a delivery van, do you?”

“It’s what I drive, Mother.”

“What happened to that cute little convertible you used to drive back in Detroit?”

“I needed more space,” I said. “Are you coming or not?”

“That would be a not.” She turned and started back across the lot. “Leave the van here and I’ll rent a decent car.”

“Mother, I can’t leave it here, I don’t want someone breaking in and stealing my belongings.” My mother pretended not to hear me, and strutted away from my van. I was pissed and started to climb into the van anyway, thinking I’d drive away and let her fend for herself. I couldn’t do it. Instead, I slid out, slammed the door shut, picked up her bag, and trailed after her.

***

I waited while my mother changed into a pair of jeans and a frilly white top. As we walked along Duval I filled her in on my search for Destiny. She didn’t say anything for the entire six block walk from her hotel to the bar. I wondered if she was feeling bad about Nick, or trying to come up with a way to get me to come back to work for her. Knowing my mother’s ability to multi-task, I suspected it was a little of both.

It was nearly eight by the time we got to Alvin’s, and it was packed, even more so than usual for a Saturday night. I figured the word about Billy’s death was out and the curious and the ghoulish were gathering. I introduced my mother to Tanya and Marissa, and then we moved to the far end of the room when a young couple stood and vacated one of the tables.

My mother took a pack of cigarettes and a lighter from her purse, and when I reminded her she couldn’t smoke inside, she ran her tongue along her upper lip and gave me an agitated look. I ignored her, stood, and walked over to the bar. I waited for Tanya to finish with her customer, ordered a Miller Lite for myself, a glass of Merlot for my mother, and at the same time ordered a couple of burgers with onion rings.

When I returned to the table, my mother was scanning the room. I knew she was registering everyone and everything in her mind for future reference. She appeared amused by the crowd, and when her gaze settled on Tanya she said, “She’s quite attractive for a black woman.”

“Her father was white,” I said.

“Still makes her black.”

I shrugged. “I guess so. And yes, she’s very attractive.”

“I wondered what would keep you tending bar in a place like this. I should have known it was a woman.”

“She’s my boss—nothing more.”

My mother laughed. “You seem to forget, Wes. I’m also a detective. I saw the way you looked at her when you introduced us.”

I felt myself turn red and I looked away. “And you object to my being interested in a black woman?”

My mother studied me for a moment. “Not at all. But I don’t think she’s as sweet as she appears. I think you need to be careful with her.”

“Is that the detective talking in you, Mother? Because to be honest, you don’t know her.”

“I know we’ve had our disagreements, but I don’t want to see you get hurt. I think she’s got it in her to hurt you.”

“Now you’re a psychic?”

To my surprise, she gave her head a little shake, reached over, and laid her hand atop mine. “Not a psychic, a mother. Just so you know; I’ve had a lot of time to think about things these last couple of days. You may not believe it, Wes, but I do want what’s best for you.”

I was shocked, and a little suspicious of my mother’s attitude. I was saved from having to cope with this new side of my mother by the arrival of our burgers.

Tanya set them on the table before us, added a bottle of ketchup, and looked at my mother.

“I’d love to sit and talk with you, but you can see it’s swamped in here.”

My mother turned on her most gracious smile. “I can see that. Perhaps we can get together for lunch before I leave?”

I groaned and spoke up before Tanya could reply. “I think you’re going to be pretty busy, Mother, what with making arrangements for Nick and all. Besides, Tanya’s got a business to run.”

I’ve never experienced two women turning on me at the exact same time and it wasn’t pleasant. They both glared at me so I shut up. They continued to glare until I picked up my burger, then my mother reached for her purse.

“Here’s one of my cards. My cell phone number’s on there. If you want to call me tomorrow, we can make arrangements.”

“I will.” Tanya started to walk away, but stopped and looked back at me. “By the way, Wes. Gail called earlier. Said she wasn’t going to make it in tonight. She said if you could meet her later to give her a call.”

“Sure,” I said. As Tanya hurried away, I added for my mother’s benefit, “Gail is the woman who Frankie wants us to find. He would have referred to her as Destiny when he hired the firm.”

“I figured that out.” My mother took a sip of her wine and then cut her burger in half. “I’ll get a cab back to the hotel after we eat. I’m tired, and you can do whatever you have to in order to get this damn thing settled.”

Chapter 14

After my mother left I grabbed another beer and headed for the back room. Tanya was out taking care of customers and it was the only place in the bar where I could carry on a phone conversation. I dialed the number I had for Destiny, but wasn’t surprised when she didn’t answer. She’d been pulling my strings since I met her. I cursed her under my breath, took another swig of my beer and tried the number again. If I had learned anything working as a detective it was the value of persistence. I tried her number another half-dozen times before leaving a message asking her to call me. After that, I went back to my table to wait for her call. A little after one I gave up waiting and said my good-byes. I was barely out of the door when my phone rang.

The number was blocked, but I knew it had to be Destiny, Frankie, or Bob. Who else would bother blocking their number? I was pissed enough with the whole situation that I almost didn’t pick up the call, but curiosity overcame my good judgment and I snapped it open.

“Who the hell is this?” I asked.

“Is that any way to talk to me, Wes?” Destiny asked. “I thought we were friends.”

I decided not to remind her friends don’t steal from friends. “I’ve been trying to call you all evening.”

“I’ve been busy. You wouldn’t believe the day I’ve had,” she said. “But I did manage to get the diamonds back.”

“You did, huh. From who?”

“I told you I gave them to Elvis.”

“And Elvis told me he didn’t know anything about the diamonds,” I said. “I’m beginning to think you’re not being truthful with me, Destiny.”

My comment was met with silence. While I waited for her to say something I watched a long black limousine turn off of Duval. It made its way down Caroline, and when it passed Dirty Alvin’s I felt a strange itch between my shoulders. I wondered if Frankie and Bob might be watching me from behind those tinted windows. If they were, they didn’t stop. A few blocks further down the car turned and vanished from sight.

Destiny still hadn’t said anything and I asked, “Are you still there?”

“I’m here shit head.” Her voice was frosty, and I felt a grin play across my lips. Maybe if I got her pissed enough, she’d tell me the truth for a change.

“You got a problem?” I asked. “After all, you called me, remember?”

“I don’t like being called a liar.”

“I didn’t call you a liar. All I said was that there are some discrepancies between what you told me and what Elvis said.”

“He’s lying,” she said.

“Someone is. I can’t seem to get a straight story from either one of you.” Again there was silence on the line and I was beginning to wish I hadn’t answered the phone. Finally I said, “If you’ve got the diamonds why don’t you call Frankie and tell him you’ll give them back to him. While you’re at it, you could return my twenty-five hundred bucks too.”

“I’m afraid of Frankie. I want you to return them for me.”

“I’m a little afraid of the guy myself,” I said. “Besides, you’ve stolen from me, kicked me in the balls, and lied to me. Why should I do anything for you?”

There was another short pause. “I’ll return your money if you do this.”

I wasn’t much in the mood to bargain for money that was mine to begin with. I was willing to bet I’d never see the money unless I cooperated with her, and even then I had my doubts. Considering my limited options I asked, “You still have the money?”

“Most of it.”

“What do you consider to be most of it?”

“Seventeen hundred dollars,” she said.

“You spent eight hundred dollars of my money in a day?”

“If you don’t lower your voice when you’re talking to me you’ll never see the rest of your money,” she said. “I had to eat. I needed some clothes. You’re the one who told me not to go home. Now deal or no deal?”

The itch in the center of my back that was making me feel like a target was getting worse. I was afraid if I said no, not only would I be out the seventeen-hundred dollars, but I’d spend the rest of my life looking over my shoulder for Frankie and Bob.

“All right,” I said, with some reluctance. “I’m still at Alvin’s. How long will it take you to get here?”

“I don’t want to meet there. That’s where they found me in the first place. Plus I think someone was following me earlier. I gave them the slip, but I want to meet someplace private. Somewhere we’re not going to be seen.”

My van was still parked at the airport, and I didn’t relish the idea of trying to flag down a taxi on a Saturday night when every drunk in town was going to be looking for a ride home. It left one deserted spot that would work well for me.

“Do you know where the Garrison Bight dinghy docks are?” I asked.

“I’m not going out on any boat.”

“We can meet under the bridge separating the dinghy dock parking from the charter boat parking. You’re not going to find a more private place at this time of night.”

“Give me a time,” she said.

“You’ll bring the diamonds?” I asked.

“Well duh. That’s what this is all about, isn’t it?”

“Half an hour,” I said. “And don’t forget my money.”

“Add an hour to that,” Destiny said, disconnecting the phone before I could argue the point. I stared at the phone’s screen for a moment, and then walked back inside Dirty Alvin’s. I had a lot of time to kill, and I found myself in desperate need of another drink.

***

The wind had picked up from the north and a mist from the Gulf of Mexico permeated the air. My skin was damp and I was shivering from the cold breeze by the time I turned into the parking lot. Destiny was nowhere to be seen, and the itch between my shoulder blades was spreading. I’d spent the entire time it took to walk from the bar to the dinghy docks regretting my decision to help Destiny. I had no reason to trust her, yet here I was standing alongside the parking lot waiting and watching for her. No Destiny.

Casting a final look across the pavement I ran over to the grassy area between the lot and the bridge. The narrow, overgrown strip was jacketed with shadow and the large bridge pillars offered additional protection. The grass was damp and slippery from the mist and my tennis shoes were soon soaked.

Pausing beside the first pillar I scanned the parking lot one more time. This was the fringe area of Charter Boat Row and there were a half dozen small fishing charter boats docked along the break wall. None were larger than forty feet, and none would be occupied at this time of night.

I crept along. It took ten minutes to make my way to where the lot dipped and turned under the bridge. As I moved forward I heard nothing and saw nothing. The silence was almost a noise onto itself.

Destiny might be one of those people who were always late, or she might have been right about being followed. Destiny should be begging for my help, considering that Bob and Frankie were looking for her. On top of that, if Elvis had been trying to sell the diamonds, he might not have been too happy about giving them back. Maybe now I could convince Destiny she was up to her neck in trouble, and she needed my help to get free.

When I reached the dip, I slid behind the last piling on the south side of the road, went down on one knee, and keeping to the deepest shadows I peered around the concrete column. Again there was no Destiny.

I knelt there for several minutes, and then stood and stepped out into the road. “Destiny,” I called out. “Are you out there?”

When there was no reply, I started walking under the bridge toward the dinghy docks. I thought I saw a shadow move on the other side of the road, and I was more than a little spooked by the quiet.

I had decided to head back to my boat when the shadow across from me moved into the light.

“Hey Fuck-Name,” one of the twins said. I thought it was Bob but I couldn’t be sure.

He was dressed for stealth in a pair of dark sweat pants and a plain black t-shirt, and was pointing a gun at me. I was trying to decide if I should take a chance and make a break for it when I heard a noise to my right. Turning my head, I watched another shadow rise from the cockpit of the fishing boat docked at the end of the dock.

The name of the boat, ‘Surprise Ending’, registered in my mind when the shadow stepped from the boat to the dock. Now I was looking at my worst nightmare, the second brother. He also wore a pair of dark sweat pants, a plain black t-shirt, and held gun. For the life of me I couldn’t tell which one was which.

“You look surprised, Wes,” the brother across from me said. “I told you there wouldn’t always be a crowd around.” He crossed the road and stopped in front of me. “Willie and me was beginning to think you was avoiding us.”

I looked down at his gun and wondered if I’d be able to drop back into the shadows and disappear before he could get off a shot. Before I could react Willie ran up behind me. He jammed the barrel of his gun into my side, and laughed.

Willie did a professional job of frisking me while I wondered where the hell Destiny was. As he finished patting my legs down, he said, “No gun.”

“Where is it?” Bob asked.

“Where’s what?” I asked.

Bob opened his jacket, slid his pistol into the holster under his arm, and stepped in close to me. He balled his right hand into a fist and I tried to step away, but Willie pressed his gun into my back.

While Willie twisted the barrel into my kidney, Bob hauled off and slammed his fist into my stomach.

“I want my gun back.” Bob spit in my face and followed up the first punch with one to my jaw. I fell to my knees and he let out a roaring laugh. I could taste blood from where his blow had split my lip. While I tried to suck in some air, Bob grabbed my hair and pulled my face up. Looking into my eyes he said, “I told you I’d kill you if you took my gun. Now where is it?”

“I didn’t bring it along.”

“Dumb move.” Bob lashed out with his foot and caught me in the ribs with his foot.

I grunted and tried to stand. I heard Willie move around behind me and I tried to twist out of the way. Something heavy struck me against the back of my head and I found myself lingering in the dead zone between awareness and unconsciousness.

I was unable to put up a struggle when they hoisted me to my feet. They goose stepped me across the parking lot and dragged me down the ramp to the dinghy dock. We stopped halfway down the dock, and when they let go of me, I teetered and almost fell into the water. Willie reached out and steadied me while Bob took out his phone and made a call.

“We’ve got him,” Bob said.

He was quiet while whoever was on the phone said something, and he turned his back to me so I couldn’t hear what he was saying. He listened again for a minute, closed the phone, and looked at me.

“If it was up to me,” Bob said, “I’d get rid of you right now. But Frankie wants his diamonds. I got orders not to hurt you if you cooperate. I sort of hope you don’t—cooperate that is.” He nodded towards the Gulf. “I’d love to tie an anchor to you and drop you out there.”

I didn’t like the picture Bob painted. I suspected that even if he got the stones back he’d take it as a sign I’d stopped cooperating. The moon was full but half covered by clouds. The wind fluttered from the north and the air tasted moist. I could feel that a storm was coming and I wondered if I’d live to see it.

“I don’t have the diamonds,” I said.

Bob nodded indicating he understood, and then he stepped forward and sucker punched me in the gut. I bent over and he put the palm of his right hand on my chin. Jerking my face up, he moved in so close I could smell the faint remnants of onion and hot peppers on his breath.

“We can do this the easy way.” Bob squeezed my chin in his hand until I thought my jaw was going to crack. “Or we can do this the hard way.” He dropped his hand from my chin and before I could pull away he backhanded me across the mouth. Once again I tasted blood. I ran my tongue along the ridge of my teeth and felt one move. Things were not looking good for me. I decided that if I got away, I’d pay Bob back for all the attention he was showering on me.

“What makes you think I have the diamonds?”

“We don’t think, we know. Destiny fingered you to the boss. She told Frankie she gave them to you and now he wants us to take you out to your boat and search it.”

Willie pointed at a rubber dinghy which was sitting at the end of the far dock. “I’m not going anywhere in one of those little boats. You trying to get us killed?”

“You want to call Frankie and tell him you’re afraid to do what he wants?”

Willie hesitated, and then gave me a rough shove. “Which one is yours?”

I pointed to my dinghy, and he pushed me in that direction. “I don’t like this Bobbie. You know I can’t swim.”

Bob ignored his complaints. When we got to the dinghy Bob climbed in ahead of us, found a life jacket under the seat and threw it at his brother. “Put this on.” Taking the seat by the engine he stooped forward to examine it.

“Where’s the key?”

“You pull the rope to start it,” I said.

“Like a lawn mower?” Willie asked.

“Sort of.” I stood and watched Bob pull the cord three times. When the engine wouldn’t start, he looked up at me.

“Why won’t it start?”

“You need to pull the choke out.”

“Why didn’t you tell me that in the first place, smartass?”

I shrugged. “Maybe I should drive?”

Bob looked back at the motor, slid into the next seat back, and drew his gun. He nodded toward the rear of the boat. I sat down and he touched the pistol to my left knee. “Try anything and I’ll plug you. Understand?”

I nodded, started the engine, and reached out to untie the skiff. Bob touched the barrel of the pistol to my leg again. “Willie, you untie this thing, and get in here.”

Willie did what he was told and the skiff began to drift away from the dock. Willie panicked, put one foot onto the seat and crashed into the bottom of the boat. At the same time I put the engine into gear and started swinging it around.

Willie yelled, tried to stand, and was knocked back into the boat when I accelerated. The skiff wobbled, and for a moment I thought we were all going for a swim, but Bob reached his free hand around, steadied his brother and waved the gun in front of my face.

“Why’d you do that for?” he asked.

“If we’d sat there and waited, Willie would have tipped us.”

I knew he didn’t believe me, but since we were all settled in he let it go. Several minutes later we swung out into the less protected waters of the Gulf and I increased our speed.

Chapter 15

“Slow down before you kill us.” I had to strain to make out Willie’s words, yet there was no mistaking the terror in his outburst. He was seated in the front of the boat and was holding onto the sides of the skiff for support. The wind was blowing hard from the north, at least twenty knots, and the three-foot waves were close together and spewing buckets of cold water over the bow. Each time a wave broke over the bow of the boat he cried out and cowered in his seat. It was all I could do to hold back the laughter that was scratching at the back of my throat.

I had been pushing the boat at top speed, trying to ride the waves. With the weight of three men on board, I was finding it impossible to bring the skiff up to plane. Under normal conditions the Mercury outboard would pick up enough speed to plane the skiff along the surface of the water like a streamlined hovercraft. The extra weight forced us to slog through the waves at a crawl. Both of my passengers looked uncomfortable, which made the pounding we were taking almost enjoyable to me.

When we reached the first row of moored boats a large foaming wave crested in front of the dinghy and washed over Willie’s back, causing him to scream in terror. Bob leaned forward and tapped my leg with his pistol. “You heard my brother.” He was squinting into the wind and there was a hint of fear in his voice as he tried to speak above the roar of the engine and the pounding of the waves. “Slow down.”

My legs were frozen from the cold water and I barely felt the nudge, so I ignored his pleas. This time when he snapped the barrel of the gun against my knee it was with enough force that I couldn’t ignore it.

I leaned toward him and said through gritted teeth, “It’s not a good idea. Believe me; I know what I’m doing, and slowing down will only make things worse.”

We came out from behind the relative protection of a boat and the surge almost knocked Bob from his seat. He struggled to hang onto the skiff and his pistol at the same time. I thought about bailing and swimming to one of the nearby boats. Before I could react, he slapped the barrel hard against my kneecap and the pain was so intense I thought I might pass out. While I struggled to maintain control of the boat, he repeated, “I said, slow down.”

We were smack in the middle of the mooring field surrounded by thirty or forty sailboats and a few trawlers. I knew what would happen if I cut back on the power. There was a good chance the skiff would capsize. In this wind no one would hear our calls for help. I figured swimming to one of the boats was still an option for me. I wasn’t so sure about the two brothers. Since that was beginning to look like the only chance I was going to get to escape, I decided to act. Twisting the throttle all the way down, I grabbed the side of the skiff and held on while the next wave pushed the front of the skiff up into the air.

Willie screamed and was tossed from the boat while Bob was thrown against me. My ribcage slammed against the engine cowling and I was forced to fight for breath while the next wave engulfed us. For a brief moment it looked like Bob was going to join Willie in the water, but he was a survivor. He reached out with flailing arms and grabbed me around the neck, nearly pulling my grip loose from the sides of the dinghy. I tried to shake him off, but I couldn’t use my hands. He held on as if I was a bucking bronco and he was out to win the rodeo.

“Do something, asshole.” Bob held onto my shirt collar when the next wave rocked us, then he reached for the side of the skiff and scrambled across my body and back to his seat.

I’d known what was coming when I cut the power so I was able to maintain my grip on the throttle handle. I hit the gas and swung the nose of the skiff at a diagonal to the oncoming waves. The boat steadied and I considered trying once again to dislodge Bob, but I noticed he had somehow managed to hang onto his pistol.

The gun was pointed at my gut and the scowl on Bob’s face told me he wouldn’t hesitate to use it. “Find my brother.”

I looked around and saw nothing but the dark hulls of moored boats. I kept the skiff running in a tight circle, and I still didn’t see Willie. When I’d about decided we’d lost him, a cloud slid from the moon. In that instant glint of moonlight, I caught a glimpse of the reflective tape from Willie’s lifejacket and I pointed.

Bob turned his head, saw his brother, and slammed the gun against my leg once again. “Go get him.”

I pointed the skiff in Willie’s direction and twisted my body so that I could keep my eyes on him. “Grab the dock line and be ready to throw it to him,” I called out over my shoulder. Another cloud blackened the moon and I lost sight of Willie.

When I spotted him again I cut my speed and approached as close as I dared while yelling at Bob to toss him the line.

Willie managed to grab it and his weight tugged our bow into the waves. I turned the skiff toward a large sailboat and towed Willie until we ducked behind it. The bulk of the boat protected us from most of the waves and I was able to bring us to a near stop.

I idled the engine, and somehow I kept us behind the protective bulk of the sailboat while Bob pulled his brother into the skiff. I was tempted to gun the engine and try to knock them both back into the water, but Bob kept the pistol pointed in my direction.

When Willie was back aboard, he slouched into the bottom of the dinghy and I turned up the throttle and headed us toward my boat. This time there was no talk about slowing down, but I was aware of the threat of Bob’s pistol the entire way.

Ten minutes later we tied the skiff up alongside Rough Draft. While I held us against the ladder, Bob looked over at his brother and said, “Let’s go, Willie. It will be better up above.”

Willie was shivering in the bottom of the small boat. If he heard Bob, he didn’t show it. Instead, he curled himself into a ball and made a mewing sound, almost like a cat in heat. Exasperated, Bob turned to me. “I’m going first. When I get up there, I want you to help Willie. You push and I’ll pull. If we need to I’ll tie a fuckin’ rope around him and we’ll drag him aboard.”

I didn’t like the rope idea; it sounded a little too much like work so I started pleading with Willie. I told Willie that if he stayed in the skiff there was a good chance he was going back into the water. This threat seemed to motivate him to action. When he started up the ladder Bob grabbed onto the collar of Willie’s life jacket and tugged. At the same time I put my hands on his ass and shoved.

By the time I climbed into the cockpit, Willie was seated in the corner shivering and crying. Some hit man, I thought. I slid past Bob, spun the padlock, and opened the cabin. I started to step inside, but Bob tapped my shoulder with his gun. “Willie first.”

I moved away and waited while Willie went below. Bob went next, backing down the steps so he could keep me covered until I joined them. We were all soaked, and I cringed when the two brothers sat down on my settee.

“First things first,” Bob said. “We’re not much taller than you and we need some dry clothes.”

“You’re ruining my settee,” I said.

“Tough shit,” Bob said. “Get us some dry clothes.”

I moved across the cabin, opened my clothes cupboard and pulled out two pairs of jeans, a pair of shorts and three t-shirts. While we changed, Bob looked around.

“Not much space on these boats, is there?”

“It works for me,” I said.

“You should have given Frankie the diamonds.”

“I told you I don’t have them.”

“Too bad. But you understand I’ve got to make sure, right? Willie why don’t you start searching.”

I looked at Willie. The waves were doing a good job of rocking the sailboat, and he was still shivering and looking frightened.

“I don’t think he’s going to be much help,” I said.

Bob glanced at his brother and shook his head. “Damn. It looks like I’m going to have to do this myself. That means I’m going to have to tie you up, Darling. You’ve got to have some rope somewhere.”

I nodded to a locker behind him. I was still waiting for him to let down his guard, but the damn gun never wavered, even when he stood, opened the compartment, and felt around. He drew out several short lengths of rope and ordered Willie to stand up. Despite his discomfort, Willie managed to do a good job of tying my hands and feet. When he was done, he plopped down alongside me on the port berth while Bob took out a switchblade knife and flicked it open.

“Last chance.” Bob held the knife out and looked down at me.

“I don’t have them.”

Bob grinned, turned to the starboard berth and plunged the knife into the cushion. I groaned and tried not to watch when he slid the knife from one end to the other. He followed that slice with three more cuts, pulling out handfuls of the foam interior as he moved from one end of the cushion to the other. When he was convinced there was nothing hidden within, he turned the knife to the back cushion and repeated the process.

“Come on,” I said. “There’s nothing hidden here.”

Bob didn’t answer. Instead, he turned to me, reached down and grabbed the front of my shirt and swung me to my feet. I struggled to keep my balance, but he hurled me across the cabin and I fell onto the tattered berth.

“You too, Willie,” he said.

Willie looked confused, so Bob reached out, took his brother’s arm and helped him to the other side. Then he began slicing and dicing the other settee. When he finished there, he turned his attention to the front berth and my mattress and pillows.

Over the next hour I was forced to sit and watch Bob turn my boat into a complete shambles. He emptied every cupboard, throwing tools, food and clothes onto the floor. He emptied containers of flour, sugar and hardware, and when he still didn’t find what he was looking for, he stood in front of me and laid the tip of his blade against my cheek. “I want those diamonds.”

“I told you I don’t have them.”

I watched the rage build in his eyes. For a moment I thought he was going to cut me. Instead, he pulled the knife away from my face, knelt down and cut the rope around my feet. As he stood, he said to Willie.

“Let’s go. Frankie said if we couldn’t find the diamonds, he wanted to talk to the asshole himself.”

“I ain’t going out into no little boat again, Frankie.” Willie spoke for the first time since coming aboard. “Not while this wind’s blowing.”

“You can’t stay here,” Bob said.

“I ain’t going.”

“Shit.” Bob looked from his brother to me and shook his head before pulling his phone from his pocket. He called Frankie and explained the situation while Willie sat there and refused to look at him. Bob listened for several moments, closed the phone, and slid it back into his pocket.

“Frankie wants to talk to this guy tonight.”

“I ain’t…”

“I know.” Bob shook his head. “You’re going to have to stay here for the night. Frankie said he’ll send someone out to get you in the morning.”

“By myself?”

“It’s either that or you come with me.”

“You won’t let him leave me out here, will you Bobbie?”

Bob gave his brother a sad smile. “Have I ever let you down, Willie?”

“No.”

“Okay, I’ll see you in the morning. That’s a promise, bro.” Bob pulled out his gun and pointed it at me. “Let’s get going.”

I led the way back out into the cockpit with Bob following close behind. He stopped alongside of me and called down to his brother, “I’ll see you in the morning.” He turned to me and added, “Close up the boat, and then you go down first. I’ll drive going back.”

I held my hands up in front of me. “I don’t know if I can get down into the skiff tied up like this.”

“You’d better hope you can because I don’t give a shit if you fall in and drown. Frankie will get over it. He’s gonna let me kill you when he’s done with you anyway, and I’m looking forward to it. This whole situation with Willie is your fault.”

Bob pointed at the ladder with his gun and I considered my options. There didn’t seem to be any so I swung my leg out of the cockpit and climbed down to the skiff.

When I was settled into the front seat, Bob tucked his gun into waistband of his jeans and followed.

It would have been the perfect opportunity to escape, except that the engine wasn’t running and I wouldn’t be able to swim far against the waves with my hands tied, so I sat and waited until Bob was seated in the back. He must have been paying close attention earlier, because he had no trouble starting the engine this time. With his inexperienced hand on the throttle, we were soon bouncing our way back to the docks.

Chapter 16

I spent the entire trip back to the docks trying to figure out how the hell I was going to get rid of Bob, at least when I wasn’t fighting to keep my dinner down. I had never been seasick in my life, but with my hands tied I was forced to lie in the bottom of the skiff in order to keep from being tossed out. Being thrown all over the place was playing havoc with my stomach, and the hamburger I’d eaten earlier was threatening to rebel.

As Bob pulled up to the dinghy dock he jumped out. I tried to follow, but I was feeling dizzy and shivering so badly that my knees refused to support me. Bob laughed, and reaching down he yanked me out of the skiff like I was nothing more than a stuffed toy. This show of strength shocked me. I realized I’d underestimated the man after our first run in.

Bob started up the dock, but turned back when he realized I wasn’t following. He considered my shivering figure and shook his head. “I’m not carrying your sorry ass across the parking lot.”

“Cut my hands free or I’m not going anywhere,” I said.

“Not gonna happen.” He pointed his gun at me and cocked the hammer. “Now get moving.”

“Go ahead and shoot me,” I said. I hoped I hadn’t misjudged his allegiance to Frankie. He’d told Willie that Frankie wanted to see me. I was gambling he wouldn’t kill me until after he’d completed his assignment. I needed to buy myself some time if I wanted to have a chance to survive. He wouldn’t want to have to explain to Frankie what had happened. I slumped down onto the dock and looked up at my captor.

A surprised look flashed across Bob’s face. His lips curled into a cruel smile and for a moment I thought he was going to take me up on my invitation.

“I can’t wait until Frankie’s done with you.” He poked the barrel of the pistol against my nose hard enough to bring tears to eyes. “When the time comes for me to kill you, you aren’t going easy—that’s a promise.” He slid the knife from his front pocket, and opened it in one fluid motion. My stomach quivered, but instead of cutting me he sliced the rope binding my hands.

“You know the gun’s not necessary,” I said, trying to push my luck. “If you’re going to be tagging along with me people will begin to wonder why you’re pointing it at me. Someone might even call the cops.”

“You think I’m stupid?”

“Bob, I’ve been trying to get the diamonds back for Frankie since you and I had our little run in. I’m not looking to screw you over. I don’t need you and Willie and Frankie all coming down on me. Why don’t you put away the gun before we head out?”

“If you keep screwing with me, I’ll kill you. If anything happens to me, Willie will kill you.”

“I get all warm and tingly when you sweet talk me, Bob.” I started walking up the dock. “Don’t worry. I’m not going anywhere without you.”

Of course that was a lie. There was no way I was going to follow Bob to a meeting with Frankie. I might as well commit suicide. Somewhere between the dock and the car, I planned to make a break for it. Bob was not going to be any too happy with me. Neither was Frankie or Willie. I tried to put that thought out of my mind.

The dinghy lot was well lit and filled with cars, something I’d failed to notice when Bob and Willie were manhandling me through it earlier.

A green trash bin overflowing with garbage bags offered up a slight stench. Across from the bin several bike racks were loaded to overflowing. Most of the bikes were old and rimmed with rust. I toyed with the idea of grabbing one and taking off. Unfortunately, many of the people living on boats out in the mooring field depended on these bikes for their major transportation needs, and even the most dilapidated of them was likely to be locked.

While we walked under the bridge a car passed overhead. Somewhere in the distance a motorcycle revved its engine.

I needed to make my escape soon and I was looking for any opportunity to make a move when a shot reverberated in the still night air.

I heard his gun hit the pavement and Bob stumbled against my back nearly knocking me down.

Bracing my legs against the sudden weight I spun around and grabbed his arm. While I struggled to support the weight of his body a second shot rang out and caught him in the side of the head.

Blood splattered across the front of my shirt. It painted my face and streaked my hair. Bob collapsed at my feet and there was no doubt in my mind he was dead. I let his arm slip from my grip, turned, and sprinted across the open lot. A third shot clipped the corner of the concrete column I was heading toward and I dove for cover when the gun spit again.

I hit the ground, threw myself into a hard roll, and scurried across the last few feet of pavement, waiting for a bullet to find me. Just when I thought I was going to make the shelter of the column, I slipped on the wet grass. My feet flew out from underneath me, I lost my balance, and my head bounced against a rock.

I didn’t black out, but I was stunned and unable to move. I fully expected to be shot at any moment. When the minutes ticked off and there were no more gunshots, I realized I was alone. Closing my eyes, I felt myself beginning to drift. In the distance I heard a siren.

I forced my eyes open as a police car came whistling into the parking lot. The driver slammed on the brakes, and the car slowed to a crawl. At the same time my head was pounding as if someone was using it for an anvil. I was vaguely aware that the driver was swinging a spotlight back and forth. The light swept over me twice, and this time when I closed my eyes I passed out.

When I regained consciousness an emergency tech was examining me and the lot was lit up like a carnival. Spotlights and flashing red and blue lights reflected off the water and the walls of the bridge. A gurney had been moved up to where I lay. I groaned when I noticed a nice pair of legs swinging over the edge. I looked up and saw Detective Davies smiling down at me. It wasn’t a pleasant smile either.

“How is he?” Davies asked the man examining me.

The tech focused a light in my eyes and moved his hand around a little on the top of my head. “I think he’ll be all right. He’s got a hard head. Whatever he hit didn’t even break the skin. Still, he should go to the hospital. He could have a concussion.”

“Thanks, Sam.” Davies waited until the tech closed his bag before sliding off the gurney. She nodded her head toward where Bob lay. “Why don’t you go see if you can help with the body?”

She watched the tech walk across the lot before offering up her left hand. I grabbed it and was surprised when she levered me to my feet without any apparent strain. Her grip was strong, and she held onto my hand when I tried to move away from her.

“It would appear that you made out better than the other guy.”

“His name was Bob,” I said.

“A friend of yours?”

“Not exactly.” My knees felt spongy, the flashing lights hurt my eyes and my head was throbbing to the beat of the light show.

I stumbled, and Davies reached out with her other hand to steady me. “You’d better take it easy.” She clamped her hand on my arm and marched me over to the gurney. “Sit down. Want me to get Sam back over here?”

I shook my head and regretted it. “I could use a couple of aspirin.”

“You all right by yourself for a minute?” she asked.

“Sure,” I said, but I was filled with reservations. When she turned away my head began to spin, and I gripped the sides of the gurney, hoping I wouldn’t lose consciousness again. By the time Davies got back my equilibrium had returned, but the headache was now an angry drum roll playing riffs inside my skull.

Davies handed me a bottle of Desanti water, flipped the top off the aspirin container, and when I held out my hand shook two tablets into it.

I popped them into my mouth, threw my head back, swallowed, and said, “Two more.”

“Are you sure?” she asked. “Maybe I should get Sam and let him decide.”

I snatched the bottle from her hand and took two more tablets. “I don’t need Sam to tell me what I need. I’ve had headaches before.”

She took the bottle back and stuck it into her purse. “So tell me what happened.”

I chugged down half the bottle of water while I collected my thoughts. “We were walking through the lot when someone started shooting at us. It took us both by surprise. I didn’t even get a look at the shooter. Whoever it was took two shots at me after Bob got hit.”

Davies moved closer to the gurney and locked her eyes onto mine. “I can’t help but notice our shooter managed to hit your friend Bob twice, but missed you. How do you explain that?”

I’d asked myself the same question. I wondered if Destiny had told anyone besides Frankie where she was supposed to meet me. Someone seemed to be more concerned about Bob than about me. Perhaps it was because Bob was more likely to do whatever he felt was necessary to get the damn diamonds back to his boss.

“I don’t have an explanation,” I said.

“There’s a body over there, Wes,” Davies said. “This is the second one in a couple of days I can trace to you. If I count your friend Nick it makes three. I don’t like that body count. Isn’t it about time you told me what the hell’s going on?”

“I honestly don’t have a clue,” I said.

“What, now you’ve got amnesia? Maybe a couple of nights in jail will stimulate your memory.”

I reached up and touched the knot on the top of my head, winced, and thought about what I should tell Davies. I was going to have to tell her something. The trouble was I really didn’t know what the hell was going on.

So I told her about Frankie and Destiny and the stolen diamonds. I laid out the facts of my initial altercation with Bob, including the details of my helping Destiny get away. In the end, I told her that I suspected Bob had killed Billy. Since I’d decided I was washing my hands of anything to do with helping Destiny, I even told her about Destiny’s call and our plan to meet at the dinghy docks.

I didn’t tell her about Willie or about Bob’s trashing my boat. I was afraid Davies would consider it motive enough for me to kill Bob. I also figured I’d better have something to give Frankie, even if it was only Willie sitting safe and sound on my boat. The other information I held back was Elvis’s possible involvement. I was saving the psychic for myself. I figured he was my best chance to find Destiny.

“So where’s the girl?” Davies asked.

“I don’t know.”

“Did she kill Bob?”

“Don’t know.”

“And where are these diamonds? No let me guess. You don’t know.”

I closed my eyes and took a deep breath. “Look, I’ve told you everything I know. I’ve got a headache and I’m tired. Can I go home now?”

“No. How’d you get here?”

I pointed toward the dinghy docks. “I live on a boat out in the mooring field. I came in on my skiff.”

“You headed back there now?”

I thought about Willie and the fact that I hadn’t mentioned him. I shook my head. “I think I’ll call a friend.”

“Tanya Robertson?”

When I nodded she gave me a whimsical smile. “Hang around for a few minutes. I want to talk to the M.E. first, and maybe check out the scene a little. I’ll let you know when you can leave.”

“That’s fine,” I said. “But I need to call Tanya.”

“Go ahead and call her, but don’t leave until I give you the go ahead.”

When Davies turned away I reached for my phone, and let out a groan. It wasn’t in its holster. “I must have dropped my phone over there when the shots were fired,” I said. “Do you mind if I go look for it?”

“You stay here and I’ll see if they’ve found it.” Davies glanced back and frowned at me before setting off toward where Bob's body lay. She stopped and talked to a round, gray-haired man who appeared to have finished examining the body.

He was an animated man, moving his hands about while he talked. Davies listened to what he was saying and nodded several times before shifting her attention to a uniformed officer standing nearby.

She said something to the officer, pointed to the ground, and the two of them began walking along the weeded edge of the parking lot, flashlights pointed downward, bodies bent.

The two hunted for several minutes before the officer stopped and called out to Davies. The detective joined the man, took a pair of gloves out of her purse, and reaching down she plucked the phone from the ground.

Davies stood with her back to me and I could see her shoulders moving. When she turned to face me she held up my cell phone. I jumped down from the gurney, but she called out, “Stay where you are, I’ll bring it over to you.”

She spoke once again to the uniformed officer, holding a whispered conversation I couldn’t hear. When she got back to where I was standing she opened the phone and began to study the call log.

“Isn’t that illegal,” I said. “Searching my call list without a warrant?”

She shrugged and handed the phone to me. “I thought I was doing you a favor. I wanted to make sure it belonged to you.”

I was now glad I hadn’t added Elvis or Destiny's name to my list. She might see the numbers I’d called, but at least she didn’t have any names to go along with them. Unless she was a savant, or had a fantastic memory, what she saw wasn’t going to do her a hell of a lot of good.

“Thanks,” I said.

“You can go now, but what I said earlier about not leaving town goes double.” Davies nodded her head toward the road. “I want you to give me a call sometime during the day. I’m giving you a break here, Darling. Don’t make me send someone out to look for you. Or maybe I should just lock you up?”

“Look,” I said. “I appreciate everything you’ve done for me, but I’m a big boy now and it’s time I went out into the world all by myself.”

Davies made a face before turning away. “You’re a regular comedian,” she said. “Just remember what I told you. I don’t think your humor will go over well with the prison crowd. If someone calls you Darling in the slammer, they’re going to expect a lot more from you than a weak joke.”

I wasn’t too concerned about being tossed into jail. Despite her rhetoric, I didn’t think Davies believed I was a murderer. I called Tanya’s cell and explained that I needed a place to stay for the night. I thought she sounded pleased, and after she told me where she kept her spare key she added that she’d be home in about an hour.

Five minutes later I was walking toward Tanya’s house. I couldn’t help but brood. I knew I was being played by Destiny. I didn’t believe Bob and Willie just happened to be waiting for me. Destiny was a lot more dangerous than she was beautiful, and that was saying a lot. I also realized that Frank and Willie were not going to be pleased with me when they found out that Bob was dead.

All of these thoughts were going through my mind when the phone rang. I didn’t recognize the number and I snapped at the caller. “Whoever this is, it’s not a good time for me.”

“Well it’s not a good time for me either,” Frankie’s voice rang out from the phone. “I haven’t been able to get hold of Bob and he’s supposed to be bringing you to me. So where the hell is he?”

Chapter 17

Cursing under my breath I debated what to tell Frankie. I was pretty sure the cops would contact him after the story I’d told Davies. It was tempting to let her break the news about Bob’s death.

Of course, doing so would put me closer to the top of his shit list if I didn’t already head the list, so I blurted out, “Bob’s dead.”

“What?”

“I said Bob is dead. Someone shot him. It wasn’t me.”

“Who the hell was it?”

“I don’t have a clue, but whoever it was also took a couple of shots at me. I got lucky.”

“Depends on your definition of lucky,” Frankie said. “Bob was my sister Ruth’s kid. How the hell am I supposed to tell my sister her kid’s dead? And Willie’s going to be real anxious to get his hands on you. Him and Bob were inseparable, except when they were in prison. I never could figure out why they wouldn’t let the two of them serve their time together.”

“Look,” I said. “Bob had the gun and I was going where he told me to go. This isn’t my fault here. But I am sorry for your loss.”

“Sorry doesn’t cut it.” Frankie said. “If you’d kept your nose out of this Bob wouldn’t have been chasing you all over Key West. Where’d it happen?”

“Under the bridge where Bob and Willie found me. The police are there now.”

“You called the cops?” Frankie asked.

“No. My guess is someone heard the shots and called them. Or maybe it was the shooter. I didn’t ask.”

“You did mention my name, did you?”

“I didn’t have much choice.”

He was quiet for a moment, and then he said, “I need you to go back to your boat and pick up Willie.”

“I don’t think so, Frankie. You said yourself he’ll be anxious to kill me. I’ll let you know when I find the diamonds.”

“It’s not about the diamonds anymore,” Frankie said. “It’s about family. Now get your ass out there and bring me Willie. Understand?” He sounded calm, and his voice took on a deadpan quality, but there was no doubt in my mind he was pissed. I considered the best way to tell him no, but when I couldn’t think of one I disconnected the phone and continued on my way.

I knew Frankie would not be a happy camper, but I figured he couldn’t get any angrier than he was at the moment. There was no way I was going to go out to my boat and break the news to Willie that his brother was dead.

I should have known better than to get involved with the agency again. I’m sure Nick and my mother both expected this to be a simple case. It was all about finding a girl and calling the client; that was it. Instead, Nick was dead. As for me, I’d been attacked by an Amazon stripper, shot at, knocked out, interrogated, and now the client wanted me dead.

My stomach burned and my head felt like a volcano might erupt in there at any moment. At twenty-nine I was too damn young to be suffering from heartburn. I was regretting letting my mother guilt me into helping on this case.

While I walked back to Tanya’s house I had plenty of time to dwell on my situation. Despite Frankie’s protestations about the importance of family over the diamonds, I suspected he would be much happier with me if I could turn those diamonds over to him. As for Destiny, if it wasn’t for the fact I needed to get the diamonds from her to make things right with Frankie, I’d be happy if I never saw her again.

It was four in the morning by the time I got to Tanya’s place and I was exhausted. Tanya wasn’t home yet, so the first thing I did when I got into the house was head for the bathroom. My head refused to stop throbbing, my body felt like it had been used for a tackling dummy, and I was coated with blood and dirt. I needed a hot shower and I needed to get my ass into bed.

I figured Tanya would be home soon, but I couldn’t wait up for her. I’d barely fluffed the pillow and I was out, but not for long.

The creak of the bedroom door opening woke me. I was lying on my side away from the door, so I couldn’t see her, but the scent of her perfume tweaked my nose and erased the last vestige of sleep from me. I sensed movement when she made her way across the room, and when she stopped alongside the bed I held my breath, unsure if I should let her know I was awake. To my surprise, she drew the covers back, climbed into the bed, and slid over next to me.

I let my breath out while she curled up against my back and ran a hand along my side. I smiled, and when I began to roll toward her she whispered in my ear, “Miss me, Darling?”

I jumped out of bed like my ass was on fire, trailing the covers behind me. I stubbed my toe and cursed as I stumbled over to the light switch, and snapped it on. “What the hell are you doing here?” I asked. Despite my anger, I was unable to take my eyes off the naked six-foot femme fatale lying there, grinning up at me.

“I thought you’d be glad to see me.” Destiny patted the bed next to where she lay and spoke in a husky voice. “Usually guys are anxious to get into bed with me. This is the first time someone’s jumped out.”

I forced my eyes away from her, and walked over to where I’d thrown my clothes. Turning my back to the bed I pulled on my shorts. “Get dressed, Destiny. Now.”

My clothes were beginning to take on a personality of their own, and I was surprised when my thoughts turned to my need to get them cleaned rather than the naked woman lying in my bed. Either I was getting senile, or I was way over any attraction I might have felt for Destiny. Maybe it was a little of both.

“I don’t want to get dressed.” Her voice almost purred when she talked and I wondered how long she had worked to get the effect just right. “Come on back to bed,” she added. “I want to play.”

I spun around and saw Destiny still lying in bed. She was also still naked and still gorgeous.

“It’s not going to happen,” I said. “You set me up tonight, and you’re going to tell me why.”

“I did not,” she said. She raised herself up onto her elbow and asked, “Don’t you like what you see?”

“What I like and what’s good for me isn’t always the same thing,” I said. “Now get up and get dressed. We need to talk.”

“It’s more fun to talk in bed,” she said.

“We both know we won’t get any talking done if I climb back into bed.”

“So?”

“So like I said—we need to talk.”

She grimaced and said, “Oh all right.” Sliding out of the bed, she stretched to her full height and put on a show. Destiny knew how to work an audience, even if it was only a gathering of one. The sight of her standing there naked made my entire body quiver. My resolve almost weakened when she stretched her arms above her head and took a deep breath, but her sudden laughter made it clear she was withdrawing her invitation.

“I hope you can appreciate what you passed up in order to talk.” She made quotation marks with her fingers when she said the word ‘talk’, and then she turned and strolled from the room like she was on a stage. Despite the fact that every time I saw her she pissed the hell out of me, I couldn’t take my eyes off of her until she was out of sight. I suspected that when she performed, she was used to having that effect on her customers.

After she strutted through the doorway, I sat down on the edge of the bed and rubbed the back of my neck. I hoped to hell she was dressed when she came back. A guy can only take so much temptation.

Five minutes later she walked into the room wearing a short white robe and carrying an ashtray in one hand and a lit cigarette in the other. She stopped in front of me, took a drag from the cigarette and asked in a bored voice, “So what’s so important that we have to talk about it right now?”

“Well for one thing, you could tell me where the hell you were earlier. I was at the dinghy dock where we agreed to meet. Bob and Willie were there too. Bob said you told him he could find me there.”

“That’s a lie. I was a little late. When I drove by the place was swarming with cops. I drove on by and headed here. I was hoping you’d show up.”

“A little late?” I said. “Try an hour-and-a-half.”

She shrugged. “I don’t have a watch. What happened to get you so riled up? And why were the cops there anyway?”

“Someone shot Bob. You remember Bob, don’t you?”

“Well that’s good,” Destiny said.

“What do you mean good?”

“Now we don’t have to worry about him. You can help me sell the diamonds, and I’ll give you the cut I promised Elvis.”

“Destiny, I don’t think you understand. Now you have the cops to worry about as well as Frankie Szymanski.”

“I can handle Frankie, and unless you tell them, the cops won’t even know about me. It was probably Elvis who killed him. He didn’t want to give up the diamonds.”

I figured she was making things up as she went along, but I tried to reason with her anyway. “Frankie still wants his diamonds,” I said. “And on top of everything else, he’s pissed about Bob. Turns out Bob was his nephew.”

Destiny stubbed out her cigarette, placed the ashtray on the bureau, and sat down next to me on the bed, her hip butting up against mine. She reached out and took my hand and said, “So what do we do, Wes. You told me you’d help me.”

“And I will. Right now I think things have gone way past the point where we can call Frankie and return the diamonds. We need to turn them over to the cops and let them handle Frankie.”

“I don’t know if I can do what you’re asking, Wes. I don’t want to end up in jail for stealing the diamonds.”

“Somehow, I don’t think Frankie’s gonna press charges.”

“Why can’t we keep them? He’s going to be mad either way.”

I looked over at Destiny. Her eyes were bright and alive, but the rest of her face had a cold, sculpted look to it. “Because if we tell Frankie the diamonds are in police custody, he’ll know we don’t have them. He’ll be pissed, and he might still want to hurt us, but I’m betting on the cops. If they’re watching him, I think he’ll cut his losses and go back home. Either that, or he’ll be busy trying to convince the cops the diamonds belong to him.”

“All right, Wes.” Destiny gave my hand a squeeze and jumped up. “I’ll get the diamonds for you. Wait here, I’ll be right back.”

She was whistling when she walked out of the room, I was sweating. This woman was a little crazy, and no doubt more dangerous than a black widow spider. A few more minutes of her stroking my hand and strutting around half-naked and I would have rolled over on my back and begged her to rub my tummy.

The light went on in the kitchen and I heard her opening drawers and shuffling around before the light went back out and she headed off to the room she had shared with Tanya.

She was gone a good ten minutes, and I was about to go looking for her when I heard her footsteps in the hallway. When she walked into the room she was dressed in a pair of tight jeans and a sweatshirt. She was also holding Bob’s gun in one hand and a roll of duct tape in the other.

“What’s going on?” I tried to keep my voice steady, but wasn’t sure I succeeded.

“Sorry Wes. I know you’re only trying to help, but I’m not giving up the diamonds. Not to Frankie, and after all I’ve been through, I’m sure as hell not turning them over to the cops.”

“Frankie won’t let you keep them.”

She shrugged. “He has to catch me first.”

“Why take the chance?”

“Have you ever been poor, Wes? I don’t mean tight, I mean don’t know where the next meal is coming from poor?”

I shook my head and she continued. “Well I have. After Alvin kicked us out my mother had a hard time making ends meet. She was too old to be stripping and eventually too old to be turning tricks.”

“You’re not your mother,” I reminded her.

“No, I’m not. And I can make some pretty good money stripping for another couple of years. But the younger girls are already getting the prime customers. I saw the diamonds as my way out and I still do.”

“You don’t have to do this,” I said.

Destiny cocked the revolver like she’d done it a hundred times before. “Don’t make me shoot you Wes. Now take your shorts back off.”

“What?”

“You heard me.”

Moisture began to bead on my forehead, and I considered jumping her. She must have sensed something in my demeanor, because before I could move she raised the gun and pointed it at my chest.

“Take them off,” she repeated. “Now. One of my mother’s boyfriends was a cop. He taught me how to shoot a pistol. After that, he took me back to my mother’s apartment and while she was off turning tricks, he taught me all sorts of other things.”

“I’m sorry,” I said.

“You don’t have to be. He wasn’t the first, or the last for that matter. Actually, he was pretty nice to me when he wasn’t pawing me. Now, I’m not going to tell you again. Take your damn clothes off.”

I looked at the gun, studied the determination in her face, and stripped off my shorts. After I dropped them on the floor, she tossed the roll of duct tape in my direction.

I caught it, and she said, “Wrap it three times around your right wrist.” I followed her directions and when I’d finished she added, “Now turn around, face the bed and put your hands behind your back.”

She moved up behind me and placed the muzzle of the gun against the back of my head. “I don’t want to shoot, Darling. But I will if you make me. Right now I’m going to tape your hands and feet, and then I’m going to take my diamonds and get out of here.”

“Frankie will find you,” I said, while she ran the tape around my wrists. “It’s still not too late to go to the cops.”

She tapped my head lightly with the barrel of the gun. “Shut up, Wes. You’re beginning to piss me off. Now roll over onto your back.”

I did what she asked, and she kneeled on the bed, pointed the gun between my legs, and said, “Lift your legs and hold them real steady. We don’t want the pistol going off now, do we?”

My body was covered with a fine layer of sweat by the time she finished taping my ankles. She ripped the rest of the roll from the tape, tossed it across the room and slid over alongside of me.

“Things could have been much more pleasant than this if only you’d stayed in bed in the first place,” she said

“I guess I made a mistake.”

“Big time.” She lay the gun down on the bed, reached out and touched my cheek, and then she bent forward and gave me a soft lingering kiss. While I caught my breath, she reached out and ran her fingertips along my stomach.

I quivered, and despite the awkwardness of the situation, I felt myself stir. This seemed to amuse her and she let out a bawdy laugh.

“Well at least I know you’re not gay,” she said. Climbing off the bed she picked up the gun and walked over to the door. “You take care now, Darling,” she added, before walking out the door.

Chapter 18

I struggled for several minutes after Destiny left, but all I did was work up a nice sweat. This woman was pissing me off. It was obvious she had been lying to me from the start. Like an idiot I’d let my good intentions and her good looks cloud my judgment. Along with the lies, she’d set me up with Frankie. If I wasn’t careful, the next body Detective Davies came across was going to be mine. All of this reinforced my decision to leave the agency for good. It was becoming clearer by the day that I wasn’t cut out to be a detective.

The only good thing about meeting Destiny was that she’d brought me closer to Tanya. Of course, because of her I’d lost all interest in lending a helping hand to defenseless females. I swore right then and there that the next time my mother tried to guilt me into helping her with a case, I was going to hang up the phone and change my number again.

It was about ten minutes later when the front door opened and I called out, “I hope it’s you Tanya.”

“You were expecting someone else?”

I left the question unanswered for the moment. I was very aware of the muted sound of her feet moving through the house and I wondered how Tanya would respond to my situation. I could feel my face turning red, and a band of sweat formed across my forehead when I realized she was heading for the bedroom.

When Tanya stepped through the doorway her eyes widened, a look of horror swept across her face, and her jaw dropped as she took in my plight. For a moment I was afraid she was going to turn and flee. Instead, she stood there shaking her head in disbelief.

“Think you could give me a hand here?” I asked.

Tanya nodded, and started toward me. Her steps were hesitant, and she turned her head back and forth while she made her way across the room. It was almost as if she expected Ashton Kutcher to step out and tell her she’d been punked. When she reached my side, she dropped to her knees and began to fumble with the tape holding my hands. “What the hell happened?”

“Destiny happened,” I said.

“Gail did this to you?”

“I didn’t tie myself up.”

She stopped tugging at the tape and gave me a quizzical look. “Why would she do this? What did you do to her?”

“I didn’t do anything. It’s because I refused to have sex with her.”

A smile flitted across her face. “This must be a first.”

“I’m glad you’re amused.”

I was making a concerted effort to control my temper, but the irony of my statement must have been lost on her because the smile returned full bloom. “You know what they say, don’t you?”

“No, but I’m sure you’re going to tell me.” The muscles in my arms were cramping and I needed to scratch my nose. I was not amused when she continued.

“If you’re gonna play, you gotta pay. What the hell were you doing in bed with Gail?”

“It’s not what it looks like,” I said. “Maybe if you’re finished with the humor you could go find a knife and get this tape off of me.”

“Getting a little testy, aren’t we?” Tanya stood and looked down at me. “If you’re not nice to me I may have to leave you there.” I could see she was fighting to keep a straight face, but she couldn’t hold it back and she burst out laughing. It was a deep hearty laugh, and I would have enjoyed it at any other time. At the moment, however, all it did was add to my irritability.

“This isn’t funny,” I said.

“Of course not.” She stopped laughing, but her eyes sparkled with amusement.

“Would you please get a knife?”

“Sure.” She reached down, opened her purse and took her phone out. “But first, I’ve got to get a picture of this.”

“I said this isn’t funny, Tanya.” To emphasize how I felt, I began tugging on my bonds. This only served to raise my blood pressure, and came damn close to tossing me off the bed. Realizing my efforts were futile, I stopped struggling and lay there trying to maintain as much of my dignity as possible while she pointed the phone in my direction.

“Smile,” she said. She clicked a picture, looked at it, and tucked the phone back into her purse. “I’ll be right back,” she added, and then she turned and ran from the room.

While she rummaged around for a knife, I added camera phones to the top of my list of things I hate in life.

Tanya walked back into the room carrying a small, serrated knife, and I felt my anxiety begin to build again. She was the complete antithesis of Destiny, but it didn’t matter. I was developing a full-blown fear of women with weapons. Maybe I could trade my newfound phobia to Elvis for a tarot reading, and two future predictions of his choice.

Tanya came over to the bed and stood above me with the knife extended. She bit her lip and I knew she was holding back another laugh, I could see it in her eyes.

“I’m sorry,” she said. “I just can’t help myself. If you were in my position, you’d be laughing too.”

“I doubt it.” I rolled onto my side and added, “Now would you cut me free? Maybe I can get back a little of my dignity.”

Tanya worked carefully on the bindings, but at one point I winced when she nicked my thumb. After she’d worked the tape off, blood rushed to my fingers and I groaned. While I tried to get the circulation flowing, she cut my feet free and pulled the sheet over my lower body.

“You’re bleeding,” she said, looking at my hands. “I thought I was being careful.” She ran toward the door. “I’ll get a bandage.”

Tanya returned with a washcloth and a box of generic bandages. I slid over to make room, and she sat down on the edge of the bed and set about cleaning and dressing my minor wound.

When she finished playing nurse, Tanya took both my hands in hers and began to massage them. Working her way downward from my wrists to the fingertips, then back up again, she brought them back to life.

“How’s that?” she asked as she released my hands.

I was pouting and refused to answer at first, but she winked at me and I felt my anger begin to dissolve. “Much better,” I said. I even managed a brief smile.

“Are you ready to tell me what happened here tonight?” she asked.

“What do you want to hear about first?” I asked. “Should I describe the humility I felt at having a woman I thought I was helping pull a gun and force me to strip before she tied me up? Or the embarrassment of being photographed in this somewhat compromising situation?”

“Somewhat compromising?” she said. “That would make you the master of the understatement. I didn’t mean to embarrass you, but you looked so cute and helpless I just had to have a picture. If it bothers you that much, I’ll erase it.”

I mulled over her suggestion and decided I didn’t need to sweat the small things in life. “If you’ll guarantee I won’t appear on some obscure site on the Internet,” I said. “You can keep it.”

“I don’t know if I can make that promise. I was even thinking of making a copy and pinning it up in the ladies room at the bar.”

“You wouldn’t?”

She raised an eyebrow and laughed. “Your secret is safe with me. I promise not to show the picture to anyone. I’m the only one who will ever see it, but it will be awhile before I let you forget it. If I ever need a favor, I might even use it to blackmail you. But enough about your naked ass—are you going to tell me what happened here, or are you going to leave it to my imagination?”

Not likely, I thought, so I started talking. I told Tanya about my encounter with Bob and his twin, Willie. I filled her in about Bob getting shot, and about waking up to find Detective Davies watching over me. To wrap it up, I told her about jumping out of bed and getting dressed when I discovered Destiny in my bed.

“I can’t help but notice you’re still calling her Destiny,” Tanya said.

“You may think of her as a sweet young girl named Gail who you grew up with,” I said. “But I have a different image of that girl. Calling her Destiny reminds me of what she is, a stripper and a thief.”

Tanya raised her eyebrows again. “Harsh words.  So how did she manage to strip you, toss you back into bed, and hogtie you. I have to admit Gail’s a capable woman, but this seems a little extreme even for her.”

“I still thought she wanted to work with me. I told her we needed to turn the diamonds over to the cops and after a little argument she agreed. I sent her out of the room to get dressed, and when she came strutting back through the door she brought Bob’s gun with her. She had it pointed in my direction and I believed her when she told me she’d shoot if I didn’t do what she wanted.”

“She’s not going to let the diamonds go, is she?” Tanya asked.

I shook my head. “I think she’s convinced herself she deserves the diamonds. She believes she can still get away.”

“If this Frankie guy catches her, will he kill her?”

“I’d bet money on it,” I said. “And if Elvis is involved, he might beat Frankie to the job. To be honest, though, I don’t think he has anything to do with the stones. I think Destiny had them the entire time.”

“I had my doubts from the beginning,” Tanya said. “Don’t get me wrong, I don’t believe in psychics. But Elvis has been a local character for a long time. I’ve met him, and I have a couple of friends besides Gail who swear by him. I think he’s even helped the police on a couple of cases. He’s got a successful business in town. Why would he try to kill Gail? For that matter, why would he try to steal the diamonds?”

“I think she made the whole thing up to mislead me,” I said. “There was no reason not to believe her—the story seemed plausible. He’s my only lead right now. Destiny may have lied about him having the diamonds, but she seems to trust him. I suspect she’ll go back to him for advice.”

When I looked her way, Tanya had a quizzical look on her face. “What?” I asked.

“Are you going to tell me you weren’t even tempted?”

“To take the cut she offered me on the diamonds?”

She slapped my arm. “You know what I mean.”

“Destiny is quite the package,” I admitted. “She’s sexy. She’s vivacious. She’s intelligent. But she’s also crazy. To be honest, she scares the hell out of me. I can visualize it like it was playing on a movie screen. First she’d play with me. Next there would be hours of wild sex. Then, once I fell asleep, she’d knock me on the head, or plunge a knife into my chest, or maybe she’d decide she wanted my balls for a souvenir. It doesn’t take a rocket scientist to realize Destiny’s capable of doing any of those things.”

“I think you’re exaggerating.”

“Look what she did to me when I wouldn’t have sex with her.”

Tanya ignored my comment and began chewing on her lip. “Would you have been as quick to throw me out of your bed? If it had been me?”

“No.” I didn’t hesitate to answer her.

“In that case,” she said, “Why don’t you roll over and make room for me?”

I did what she asked. She jumped out of the bed, switched off the light, and I listened to the rustle of her clothing as she undressed. By the time she climbed back onto the mattress and slid her naked body up next to my back, my heart was racing.

Just a short time earlier I was fighting to keep my eyes open. Now, as I started to roll toward her, sleep was the last thing on my mind. Unfortunately, whatever I had in mind didn’t coincide with Tanya’s plans.

“Let’s get some sleep,” she said. “You must be tired after the terrible ordeal of having not one, but two naked women climb into bed with you. And it was busy at the bar tonight. I can hardly move right now. I’m sure a good night’s sleep will reinvigorate both of us.”

I reigned in my disappointment, wiggled a little closer to her, and closed my eyes. Tanya was right. I was exhausted beyond belief. Still, as she drifted off to sleep, I laid awake, listening to her breathing. I couldn’t help but be aroused the heat of her body and the pressure of her breasts against my back. Damn, I thought when I closed my eyes; I better not wake up in the morning and discover this had all been a dream.

The musical tone of my cell phone drew me from a sound sleep. I disengaged myself from Tanya, whose arms were wrapped around my waist, and climbed out of bed.

Tanya mumbled something I couldn’t hear, and pulled my pillow over her head. By the time I got to the phone it stopped ringing, but before I could turn away it started up again.

I looked at my watch and saw it was nine-thirty, way past the time I usually got up. I had a good reason to ignore this call and climb back into bed.

I looked over at the bed, felt a tingle when I saw Tanya’s bare leg sticking out from beneath the sheets, and with great reluctance I opened the phone.

“Guess who just paid me a visit, Darling.” Frankie sounded annoyed and I regretted picking up the phone. The question must have been rhetorical, because he didn’t give me a chance to respond.

“Destiny stopped by. You know what she told me?”

“I don’t have a clue,” I said. “But I’m sure it’s a lie, no matter what she said.”

“She said you told her you were going to keep the diamonds, and that I could fuck myself. You cannot imagine how unhappy those words made me, Darling. So I’m giving you one last chance. I’m staying at the Reach, and you’ve got until noon to get my diamonds to me. After noon, it’s hunting season. If I’ve got to send Willie after you, you’re a dead man.”

“You can’t believe her,” I said. “I’ve never even touched the damn things.”

“She’s standing right here next to me as I speak,” he said. “I don’t think she’s got the guts to tell me this kind of a lie. I’m telling you I want my diamonds back, and I want them today. And by the way, Bob was right, your name does suck,” he added, and hung up the phone.

“Who was it?” Tanya pulled the pillow from her head when I climbed back into bed. Her eyes were sleepy looking, and a strand of hair hung down over her forehead.

I reached out, brushed the errant hair back, and she took my hand and spread it open. She touched my palm to her lips and closed my fingers around her kiss.

“Ah, it was Frankie,” I said.

“So what did he want?” She pulled me closer to her and kissed me on the neck.

“Ah…”

“You don’t seem too concerned about it.”

She touched her lips to mine, a gentle kiss that took my breath away, and I knew she was right. I didn’t give a damn about Frankie or Destiny or the diamonds.

I threw back the sheets, returned her kiss, and wrapped my arms around her. Tanya was the complete opposite of Destiny. She was slender, with small firm breasts, well-developed stomach muscles, and runner’s legs. I engulfed her in my arms, and we made love like we were afraid we’d never get another chance. We followed the wild passion with slow soothing touches and soft sex that went on and on.

It was pretty obvious I wasn’t going to meet Frankie’s deadline. Since I didn’t have a clue where the diamonds were, I couldn’t see how it made a difference. What the hell, I thought. If I’m gonna die anyway, I might as well go out with a smile on my face.

Chapter 19

It was after noon when I rolled over and opened my eyes for the second time. Tanya was no longer lying beside me and my clothes were folded and piled on the chair in the corner. A note lay on top, and I smiled when I read it. Had a fantastic morning. I ran your clothes through the washer and dryer—they were getting a little ripe. There’s cereal in the cupboard above the sink. If you prefer, there are eggs and bacon in the fridge. I’ve got an errand to run but I should be back by one-thirty. And I think you’re right about Gail, if she lied to this Frankie guy, she is capable of anything. If you go anywhere before I get back please be careful. Tanya

I smiled and enjoyed the warm, content feeling that swept over me when I thought about her. I couldn’t help but wonder if Tanya was as surprised by what had happened between us as I was. The last thing I had expected after being roughed up and banged around by Bob and Willie was a romantic interlude. At least there was no doubt in my mind it was romantic. I’d been interested in Tanya since I’d gone to work for her, but I couldn’t be sure she wasn’t responding to the excitement of the moment. Still, I got the feeling we were both on the same wavelength about our relationship.

The last relationship I’d had was my brief fling with Brenda when I arrived in Key West. The relationship ended when her boyfriend arrived. I had to admit, I felt a surge of excitement when I ran into her and she told me her boyfriend was gone, but after this morning, Tanya had all my attention. I didn’t have the energy to handle two women at the same time. I never had been the kind of guy who could lie to a woman about my feelings.

I did a little jig and headed to the bathroom. While I shaved, I turned the shower on hot and let the room get steamy before climbing into the tub. Tanya or her father had installed an expensive, adjustable showerhead. I turned it to pulsate and directed the stream of scalding water toward my many bruises. I stood under the shower for a full ten minutes letting the heat wash away my aches. When the water started to cool I shut it off and stood there for several more minutes until the steam dissipated around me before getting dressed and heading for the kitchen.

I was hungry, but first I took a cup from the cupboard and filled it from the half-empty pot of cold coffee sitting on the counter. I stuck it in the microwave for forty seconds and when I reached for a bowl, my phone rang.

I was in such a good mood I didn’t even care that it was my mother. I answered with a jaunty, “Hello, Mother.” The microwave dinged and I reached for my coffee cup.

“I’ve been sitting in my room all morning waiting for you to call,” she said. “Since I’m only here for a couple of days, the least you could do is take me out for breakfast.”

“Sorry,” I said. I was determined not to let her draw me into an argument. I ignored her attitude and added, “I was out late working on the case.”

“Does that mean you’ve found the girl?”

“No,” I said. “But…”

“Never mind,” my mother interrupted. “You might as well pick me up at the hotel and take me out to lunch then. Why don’t you call that nice girl you work for, I forget her name. Invite her along.”

“Mother, you’ve got a memory like an elephant on steroids. You know damn well what her name is.”

She laughed. “Chalk it up to old age. I’ll meet you in the lobby of my hotel in an hour.” She clicked off her phone before I could respond.

I truly wanted to mend the rift between my mother and myself, but talking to her for thirty seconds set my ears roaring and my stomach on fire. It was all I could do to keep my hands from shaking and fight off the urge to call her back and tell her I couldn’t make it. Then I figured what the hell. I shook off the feeling of despair she brought out in me, slid the phone back into my pocket, and carried my cup of coffee out onto the porch. One thing I’ve discovered is that paradise has a way of making ones problems seem insignificant. No matter how bad they were, or who caused them. Of course a slice of key lime pie right about then wouldn’t have hurt either.

The sun was shining, the sky clear. Although I was glad to be outside, a brisk north wind was blowing cold air off the Gulf of Mexico, and I began to shiver. I gulped down the coffee but it did little to warm me. I had decided to head back inside when the gate rattled and Tanya entered the yard.

I jumped up and smiled. As soon as she saw me she skipped over to the steps, took them two at a time, and ran over and planted a big kiss on my lips.

She was dressed in pink sweats and an Alvin’s ball cap, and carrying two plastic bags. Even without makeup she set my heart racing. I wanted to scoop her into my arms and carry her back to the bedroom.

“These are for you.” She stepped away from me and held out the bags.

I took them from her. “What is it?”

“Why don’t you open them and find out,” she said.

I did, and found a pair of blue shorts, size thirty-six, and three large t-shirts. One was from Sloppy Joes, one from the Hog’s Breath Saloon, and one from Alvin’s.

“Thanks,” I said. I meant it. I didn’t dare go back to the boat until I’d settled this thing with Frankie. When this was all over I’d do something special for her. Maybe once I’d fixed the damage Bob had done to the inside of the boat, I’d get a chance to take her for a sunset sail.

She looked me up and down. “I’ve got to admit, I have ulterior motives.”

“Such as?”

“Well, from what you told me last night it doesn’t seem like you can stay on your boat right now. I was hoping you’d stay here. If we’re going to be hanging out together, not to mention sleeping together, you need more than one set of clothes.” She reached out and poked my shirt in three different places. “I ran the ones you’re wearing through the wash twice, and your shirt’s still stained.”

I shook my head. “I don’t think it’s a good idea for me to stay here. Frankie and Willie are going to be making a more concerted effort to find me now that Bob’s dead. I don’t want them to see us together. I need to find another place to stay.”

“I want you here.”

“When Frankie called he told me Destiny was with him. She might tell him I’m staying here.”

“I don’t think she’ll rat me out.”

“She’s capable of doing anything,” I said.

“Trust me, she won’t tell him. It wouldn’t make sense for her to do so.”

“I don’t think anything she does makes sense. I don’t trust her.”

“With good reason.” Tanya took hold of my hand and gave it a gentle squeeze. “I think I know Gail better than you do. I’ve watched her pit one man against another just for the fun of it. I know how she thinks. Right now she figures that as long as she has Frankie chasing you, she’s flying under his radar. She knows once he finds you, he’s going to discover you don’t have the diamonds. That’s when he’s going to go after her. You’re her only shield from Frankie’s wrath. As long as he’s chasing you, he’ll leave her alone.”

“Maybe.” I returned her squeeze. “You do know Destiny’s crazy, don’t you? She wants those diamonds. Just because she used to be your friend, it doesn’t mean she won’t sic Frankie on you. Especially if she thinks it will work to her favor. Destiny’s looking out for Destiny. No one else. She’ll bring you down if it’s the only way she can keep the diamonds.”

“All the more reason for you to stay here,” Tanya said. “You can protect me. If I had my way, I’d stay in bed with you the entire time. That would keep me right by your side. Of course, I have a bar to run. And we can’t lose sight of the fact that if you want to get Frankie off your back, you need to find his diamonds and give them back.”

I searched her eyes for any sign of fear. I couldn’t read her. I had to admit, she was probably right. Having Frankie spend his time and energy trying to find me could work to Destiny’s advantage. It would give her the opportunity to get the diamonds, and get the hell out of town.

“I’ll stay,” I said. “But when I’m not around you need to take some precautions. You’ve got to promise not to go out walking or running by yourself. And I want you to take a cab back and forth to work. Understand?”

She nodded. “So now what?”

“While you were gone, my mother called. I agreed to have lunch with her. She wanted me to call you and ask you to join us.”

“You mean you didn’t tell her you were here, sharing my bed?”

“There are some things my mother doesn’t need to know. That’s one of them.”

Tanya laughed. “Lunch might be fun. Do I have to promise not to tell her I’m sleeping with you?”

“My mother’s a detective. I’m guessing she’ll take one look at us and know what’s going on. I’ve never been able to lie to her. Now let’s get back to worrying about you. Do you have a gun in the house?”

“As a matter of fact I do.”

“Do you know how to use it?” I asked.

“Of course. When my father gave it to me, he insisted I learn how to shoot it. He always said it doesn’t do any good to have a gun in the house if everyone in the house doesn’t know how to use it.”

“Smart man, your father. I want you to get it out and keep it close by when you’re here alone—in case Frankie shows up.”

“I told you I don’t think Destiny…”

I put my finger to her lips and stopped her. “Humor me,” I said. “If no one shows up, it’s not a problem. If they do, you’re armed.”

Tanya smiled, stood on her toes, and gave me another brief kiss. “If it makes you feel better, I’ll sleep with the damn gun under my pillow. Now why don’t you take those clothes I bought you and go change. I’m not about to be seen in public with you dressed in the clothes you have on. I’m sure your mother would feel the same way.”

***

My mother was pacing back and forth when we walked into the lobby. She took one look at us, moved to my side, kissed me on the cheek and took my arm.

“So where are we going for lunch?” she asked. “You’re a local girl, aren’t you Tanya? Why don’t you pick a place with some local color?”

“Conch fritters it is.” Tanya slid her hand through my other arm.

I could almost feel my mouth watering. I’d enjoyed the local delicacy several times since arriving, but I couldn’t help but wonder what my mother would think of them.

Tanya led us across Duval, behind the Ocean Key House Resort and across Mallory Square to a small food booth. We stopped and joined a line of six people waiting while a short, heavyset woman worked the deep fryer. She wore her bright red hair cut military style, and had ornate tattoos running up and down both arms.

“This wasn’t exactly what I had in mind,” my mother said.

“You told me you wanted a local opinion on where to eat.” Tanya grinned at me. “I guarantee you won’t find better fritters on the island.”

“There aren’t any chairs or tables,” my mother pointed out while we placed our order.

“Stop your whining, Mother.” I pointed off to the left of where we were standing. “There’s a bench over there, or we can always sit under the palm tree.”

The bench already had one occupant, a carved figure of a sea captain, complete with a sailor’s cap and a pipe. Under the palm tree meant sitting on the railroad-tie planting box that surrounded the tree. We ordered iced teas to go along with the fritters, and followed Tanya over to the palm tree. We took a seat facing the Shipwreck Museum and Tanya offered my mother the first fritter.

I scooped one out of the box for myself and asked, “What do you think?”

“They’re good.” My mother finished off the first one and reached for another. She pointed with it across the square. “Do people really pay to go in there?”

Tanya and I looked over to the shipwreck museum. “Sure,” Tanya said. “It’s what Key West used to be about. We’ve got lots of reefs and shallow water. Throw in all the tropical storms and hurricanes that hit the area and you’ve got a wreck magnet. Of course everything has changed with modern navigation, but boats are still lost on a regular basis.”

“Mel Fisher found the Spanish galleon, Atocha, not far from here,” I said.

“One of many,” Tanya said. “Wrecks were the biggest business on the island from the early eighteen hundreds until shortly after World War One when the wreckage courts were closed. They say that during the age of sail, a hundred ships a day passed through the Keys. In any given week a ship would wreck off the coast. The tourist tower over there is sixty-five feet tall. Some of the wrecker’s towers were over ninety feet tall.”

My mother picked up the last fritter. When I stood and carried the cardboard tray over to the trashcan she turned to Tanya. “How do you know about all of this?”

“I think I’ve been in every museum on the island a half dozen times each. School trips, family and friends visiting, even a few dates.”

I wandered back over to where they were seated. “Greenfield Village in Dearborn was where we took a lot of our field trips when I was a kid. If it rained, we toured the museum. Nice weather meant the Village. I always preferred the Village over the museum.”

“My favorite has always been the Hemmingway house.” Tanya said. “When I was young, I wanted to be a writer.”

“It seems to me that being a writer would be a lot more fulfilling than running a bar,” my mother said. She held out her hand for me to help her up, and added, “You must meet a lot of unsavory characters in your business.”

“Mother,” I said. I was prepared to run interference for Tanya but she reached out, touched my arm and gave it a gentle squeeze.

“Your mother’s right Wes. I’ll bet I meet almost as many lowlifes as you do in the detective business.”

I stood between the two women, closed my eyes, and waited for what I was sure would be a heated response. Instead, to my surprise, my mother started laughing.

“I like this girl, Wes.” She turned to Tanya and added, “I’ve enjoyed this. Like I said last night, we need to get together, just the two of us.”

“Mother.”

She looked at her watch. “Oh don’t worry, I’m not going to give away any of your secrets. And I don’t have any naked baby pictures on me. Now, I’ve got to go get the car. I’ve got an appointment with your Detective Davies.”

“She’s not my detective.”

“Yes. Well, she didn’t seem all that fond of you either. Now you two have a nice afternoon, and I’ll talk to you later, dear.” Without another word, she spun around and headed back toward her hotel.

Chapter 20

“Your mother’s an opinionated woman, isn’t she?” Tanya said, while we watched my mother disappear around the corner.

“That would be an understatement.” I let out a sigh. “She’s determined that I’m going to take over the agency when she retires. Nothing I say or do seems to convince her it’s not going to happen. But enough about my problems, what’s on your agenda for the rest of the day?”

“I’ve got to get over to Alvin’s. I’ve got a liquor order to place, and I’ve got some bookwork to catch up on. What about you?”

“I’m gonna pay Elvis another visit, but not until a little later. I’m hoping to get a lead on Destiny’s whereabouts. How about if I walk you to the bar?”

She nodded and started off across the lot. I grabbed her arm and steered her toward the waterfront. “Let’s take the back way. I don’t want to experience an unexpected run in with Frankie or Willie.”

“What are the chances we’ll walk into them?” she asked.

“It’s a small island. As long as we’re together I’d like to avoid them at all costs.”

“Fine,” she said. “Besides, there’s nothing more enjoyable than a walk along the water.”

I put my arm around her and pulled her to me. “Nothing?”

She laughed. “Nothing we can do in public.”

I looked around and decided we were definitely in the public eye. The square was filling with tourists from a cruise ship that had docked earlier that afternoon. We walked in silence for several minutes before I asked, “Do you sail? You know, I’ve worked for you for six weeks and I don’t even know if you like being out on the water.”

“Love it. I dated a guy who owned a small sailboat and I went out a few times with him. Dad had a powerboat. He sold it when he got sick. I’ve spent plenty of time on the water. It’s almost a prerequisite to growing up in the Keys. How long have you been sailing?”

“My grandfather owned a thirty-foot sloop and I sailed a lot when I was younger. When he died, my mother sold the boat. She felt I wasted too much time sailing and she wanted me to concentrate on learning the business.”

We walked along in silence and when we passed the Ocean Key House Resort, Tanya gave my hand a little tug and we headed up Duval.

As we turned onto Caroline Street, Tanya slowed her pace. “When people discover you work for the family business, they think you’ve got it made. In reality, it’s like being swallowed by a giant Venus flytrap. It engulfs you and sucks out all your energy. You don’t even realize what’s happening until it’s too late.”

“Why don’t you sell the place?” I asked. “I can tell you from my own experience—it’s not easy giving up security, but the rewards are immense.”

Tanya dropped my hand and shrugged. “Maybe it was easy for you, but it’s not for me. My dad didn’t have very good health insurance when he took ill. There was some life insurance, but the hospital bills sucked up a bunch of the equity in the bar and the house. Besides, I’ve got a college degree in English, there’s not a whole lot you can do with that unless you want to teach. If there’s one thing I’ve learned about myself, it’s that I don’t have the slightest desire to babysit a classroom full of kids.”

“You could always go back to your dream and give writing a chance,” I said, remembering her comment about the Hemmingway house.

“I gave it some serious thought before Dad died, but all the research I’ve done suggests it’s not an easy way to make a living. Most writers make less than ten thousand dollars a year.”

We’d reached the bar and I stood at the door for a moment, staring at her. “No one said life was supposed to be easy.”

Tanya opened the door and I followed her inside. “I’ll think about it,” she said.  Her tone lightened and she added, “Of course I have to remind myself that this advice comes from a man who tends bar for a living.”

“Ouch,” I said. “You’ve got to remember that I worked for my mother from the time I was fourteen and could help out around the office. Now that I’ve quit, I still haven’t decided what I want to be when I grow up.”

“Like that’s ever going to happen.” She gave me a wistful smile. “Like I said, I’ll think about it. In the meantime, let’s get you a drink.”

Most of the locals had not gotten off work yet and the bar was almost empty. There was a young couple sitting at a table, holding hands and whispering back and forth and an old gent I’d seen there before. He kept his long, thin gray hair tied back in a ponytail, his beard was wild and bushy, and he walked with the help of a cane, which he leaned against the bar.

The woman behind the bar, Eve, was in her forties and had a puckered face and thick stubby hands. Her naturally white hair flowed down past her shoulders, and she wore tight fitting jeans and an Alvin’s tee shirt that tugged at her middle.

I’d met Eve a couple of times, but she was usually gone by the time I came on duty. The daytime crowd was far different from the night crowd, and Eve was the antithesis of the women who worked the bar at night.

When we approached the bar she nodded.

“Eve, would you fix Wes up with whatever he wants? It’s on me." Tanya nodded in my direction and headed toward the back room. “I’m going to get changed, and then I’ll be out to relieve you.”

I took the end seat at the bar while Eve gave me the evil eye. “What’ll it be?” she asked.

“I’ll take a Miller Lite.”

Eve walked over to the cooler, made a show of drawing out a dripping bottle, wiped the sweat with her apron, and twisted the cap off with her bare hand before moving back to stand in front of me. She set it down, a little harder than necessary. “Tanya’s like a daughter to me.”

I picked up my beer and took a long sip. It was cold and it tasted good. I set the bottle down and looked across the bar at Eve. I figured she’d get around to what was bothering her when she was ready.

“Tanya has always made it a habit not to date her employees,” she said.

“Who said we’re dating.”

“I can see it in both your eyes.”

“We’re good friends,” I said. Her stare made me feel uncomfortable and I began to swivel my stool back and forth. “If you have any questions about our relationship, you should ask Tanya.”

“I’ve worked here for ten years and I’ve grown pretty fond of that girl. I don’t want to see her hurt.”

I figured it was Tanya’s business how much, if anything, she wanted to tell the other employees about what was going on between us. I was never one to kiss and tell, but I was glad Eve was concerned about Tanya. I might have even blushed as I gave her my most sincere look. “I have no intentions of hurting Tanya. Do you give everyone she brings around the third degree?”

“No.” She reached out, slid my beer bottle out of the way, and leaned across the bar. “Just the ones who have assholes looking for them.”

My heart sped up and I swung around and scanned the room. There was no doubt in my mind her visitor had been Willie. After all, how many assholes did I know? I gave her his description to be sure.

“That’s him,” she said.

“How do you know he was looking for me?”

“He gave me your name and asked if you were working tonight. When I told him I didn’t know, he threatened to twist my nipples off if I didn’t find out for him.”

“Sorry you had to deal with him,” I said. “I hope he didn’t scare you too badly.”

Eve shrugged. “I’ve been working bars since I was a teenager. I’ve been threatened, spit on, pushed, sworn at and even hit with a broken beer bottle.” She pointed to a faded scar on her cheek. “Eight stitches.”

“What did you tell him?”

“That I’d been told you had a death in the family and were taking a couple of days off. As far as I knew you hadn’t been in since Thursday.”

“He believed you?”

She nodded. “Slipped me a twenty and gave me a number to call if you showed up.”

I slid off the stool. “He can’t know that Tanya and I are friends.”

She picked up on the concern in my voice and smiled for the first time. “I wouldn’t call the little weasel for a twenty,” she said. “Now if we were talking a hundred, it might be different story.”

“You can’t…” I began, but she lifted her hands and stopped me.

“It was a joke,” she said. “I wouldn’t do anything to put Tanya in danger. But it’s possible he could come back in.”

I looked toward the door Tanya had disappeared behind a few minutes earlier and considered going to her, but decided against it. “I think I’d better get going,” I said.

“I’ll explain what happened to Tanya. Are you sure this guy doesn’t know about you and her?”

“Not unless Gail told him.”

“Shit,” Eve slapped her hand on the counter top and I jumped.

“What?” I asked.

“I never did like that girl. She’s trouble and I don’t trust her.”

“Well she seems to be buddy-buddy with Tanya,” I said. “I’ll get going now. Tell Tanya I’ll see her at her place after work.”

Eve raised her eyebrows. “Her place.”

It was my turn to smile. “Like I said earlier, if you want to know about us you’re going to have to ask Tanya.”

“Don’t think I won’t,” Eve said.

I nodded, turned to leave, and hesitated. I shot a quick glance back at Eve and said, “Thanks. I owe you one.”

Eve nodded, and I walked away from the bar and out the door.

Chapter 21

I looked up and down the street and felt a rush of relief when I didn’t see Willie. I was concerned for Tanya’s safety. I didn’t know whether Destiny had told Frankie about her, but it didn’t matter. As long as he was looking for me, there was a chance he’d learn that I was staying at Tanya’s house. I was convinced Frankie would not hesitate to use her to get to me. I didn’t have what he wanted, and I was afraid he’d hurt Tanya in order to motivate me to find the diamonds.

I headed straight to Elvis’s house. I wanted to get there while it was still light and check out the place.

The way I figured it, if he had a phobia about going out in the dark, he hadn’t been the one to kill Bob or Billy. It didn’t mean he wasn’t involved. I was prepared to drag him out of his house once it got dark and scare the hell out of him. It wasn’t the way I would have liked to do things, but people were dying and I didn’t want to join the funeral crowd.

Although I was prepared to play on Elvis’s fears to persuade him to tell me the truth, I was also willing to give him the benefit of the doubt. I no longer believed anything Destiny told me, but I wanted to make it damn hard for Elvis to lie to me.

There was a small bar across the street and kitty-corner from Elvis’s house called Parrot Island. It was hokey even by Key West standards. The waiters wore pirate outfits, complete with eye patches and stuffed parrots attached to the shoulder of their jackets. I took a seat outside and watched while a whole lot of nothing happened. After what seemed like a long wait, a waiter scooted out of the door and stopped in front of me. He was chatty, couldn’t take his eyes off me, and touched my arm several times while he took my order. When I ignored his overtures, he left with a scowl.

By five o’clock I’d finished two bottles of Miller Lite and was about to head over to pay Elvis a visit when Destiny came strolling by. She wore a short white dress, but there was nothing virginal about the way she swung her hips when she walked. Even my gay waiter stopped what he was doing and watched her walk by. She paused almost in front of me, crossed the street without looking in my direction, and ran up the stairs to Elvis’s house. I couldn’t believe my luck.

I ordered another beer, but decided not to drink it while I waited. Three beers in one afternoon was way over my limit. I was having a hard time sitting still and hoped there wasn’t a rear entrance to Elvis’s place. I didn’t want to lose her now. An hour later Destiny came out onto the porch and then ran down the steps.

I laid a twenty on the table, and when Destiny strolled by I stood and followed her. If for any reason I later decided Elvis was involved, I always knew where to find him. Right now I wanted to know where Destiny was staying.

Destiny turned west onto Duval, unaware she was being followed. She seemed unconcerned about the time, wandering along the street in a carefree manner.

I crossed Duval, weaving between the traffic, and walked opposite her, using the crowd as a shield.

Destiny stopped at a clothing store and looked at several sundresses before she meandered along without buying anything. She stopped a block further on and bought an ice cream cone, then crossed the street and headed back in my direction. I ducked into a tee-shirt shop and pretended to examine the merchandise until she passed by. She didn’t look my way and didn’t appear to have a destination. I suspected she might be killing time, and I was curious as to why.

A half hour later we wandered into Mallory square. To the west, the cruise ship that had docked earlier dominated the skyline and hundreds of tourists milled about waiting for the coming sunset celebration. This was a unique Key West affair. Every night throughout the year residents, tourists, and various street performers gathered to pay homage to the end of the day. That night the crowd was large, which made keeping an eye on Destiny a little harder.

Destiny pushed her way into a group of people watching an acrobat. The man was in his late forties, wore his red hair in an out of date Mohawk cut, and was dressed in pink and purple tights. He was too old for the look, but entertaining enough to distract me. I came close to losing her.

When the sun was almost down and the sky filled with red and purple hues, she started drifting back toward Duval. Along the way the hordes of people began to thin and I was forced to pull back further and further from Destiny to keep her from spotting me.

By the time she turned off of Duval it was dark, but I didn’t dare get any closer. A few minutes later Destiny turned into the yard of a small duplex and headed toward the porch.

When Destiny started up the steps I ducked behind a pickup truck parked along the street and waited. I watched her take a key from her purse and insert it into the lock. When she pushed the door open I bolted out from behind the truck and took the steps in two leaps.

Destiny heard me and spun around, squealing when recognition set in. She slipped back into the house and tried to slam the door shut in my face. I brushed it aside with my shoulder and grabbed her wrist.

“Get the hell out of here.” Destiny kicked out and caught my leg with her foot.

“No, it’s okay. Why don’t you stick around for awhile Wes,” a voice called out from across the room as I rushed through the door chasing Destiny. “This way, I don’t have to send Willie back out looking for you.”

Destiny’s eyes turned cold, and she spun away from me. “I didn’t know he was following me, Frankie.” There was a hint of fear in her voice. “I would have called you if I’d seen him.”

I groaned, scanned the room, and considered my odds. I recognized Frankie from a picture I’d seen in one of the newspaper articles I’d read about him on the internet. He was seated on one of four wood chairs set out around a small colonial style table. He had swung his chair around enough to face the door.

Frankie had a thin cigar hanging from his lips. He was in his late sixties, and I fought to hold back a laugh when I saw the yellow shorts and pink flowered shirt he was wearing. They seemed a bit much, even by Key West standards.

Willie was seated across from him. He reached behind his back and drew out a revolver when he saw me.

“It’s okay hon.” Frankie stood and looked me up and down. “Me and Willie have been looking for Wes all day. Hell, I was beginning to think he’d been avoiding us. You ain’t been avoiding us, have you Wes?”

He took a step in my direction, and I started to back out of the open door. Frankie snapped his fingers, and Willie raised the gun and cocked the hammer.

“Close the door, Wes,” Frankie said.

“You aren’t going to shoot me, Frankie. The neighbors will hear.”

“What do you think, Willie? Do you care about the neighbors? I know I don’t give a fuck about no neighbors.”

“Not me, Frankie.” Willie cast a wicked grin in my direction. “You want me to kill him, or just wing him?”

The tone of Willie’s voice sent a chill up my spine. I realized that he would just as soon kill me as not. I considered my options and pushed the door closed behind me.

“What do you want with me, Frankie?”

He crossed the room, sat down on a sun-faded sofa, and put his feet on the table in front of him. “Now that’s a dumb question.” Frankie gave an exaggerated sigh. “I want my diamonds. Willie here, that’s another story. He wants to talk to you about who killed his brother.”

“It wasn’t me,” I said.

Frankie took a deep draw off his cigar, let out a cloud of smoke, and leaning forward he stubbed it out on the corner of the table.

“Frankie.” Destiny ran over and took the cigar butt from his fingers. “That was my mother’s table.”

Frankie threw her a look that sent her scurrying away.

“We don’t know you didn’t kill Bob, do we?” he said. “You left with him. He died, you didn’t. Even if I believe you it doesn’t tell me what I really want to know.”

“What’s that?” I asked.

“Where are my fucking diamonds?”

“You’re asking the wrong person,” I said. “Destiny has them.”

“That true, Destiny?”

“No, Frankie, he’s lying.” She looked at me, winked, and moved over next to Frankie. “The night when he beat up Bob outside of Alvin’s, he made me go with him and get the diamonds. I tried to tell him we needed to give them back to you. He wouldn’t listen.”

I groaned. This was not going well at all. I knew that if I were Frankie, I’d lean toward believing the tall redhead too. This lady was in the wrong line of work. She would have made a hell of an actress.

“She’s lying, Frankie,” I said.

He gave Destiny a wolfish grin. Reaching out, he began to stroke the side of her face. When she tried to move away he grabbed a handful of her hair and pulled her face close to his.

“Are you lying to me Destiny?”

“No Frankie, I swear.” She started to cry. I suspected they were faux sobs.

He shook her head and this time her cries were real. “If you’re lying to me, Destiny, I’m going to have Willie cut off your titties and make you eat them. Do you understand?”

“I do, Frankie. I swear I’m telling the truth.”

“The truth is good,” Frankie said. He gave Destiny’s head one more shake and released her hair. He gave her ass a gentle swipe, laughed, and turned his attention back to me.

“Willie, search him.”

“Look Frankie, I told you I don’t have them.”

He jumped up and pointed a finger at me. “Well someone’s lying to me. I’ll leave it to your imagination to figure out what I’m gonna do if it’s you. Now turn around and face the wall.”

“Look I…”

“Shut up,” Willie said. He came lumbering across the floor and stopped in front of me. “Frankie said turn around.” He poked the barrel of his gun into my chest. “Now.”

I didn’t have a choice. I turned to face the wall.

“Put your hands against the wall and spread ‘em.”

I followed his instructions and stood there while Willie frisked me. When he finished he grabbed my arm, spun me around, and poked the pistol into my stomach hard enough to play havoc with my lunch.

“Where ya hiding Frankie’s diamonds?”

“I told you I don’t have them.”

“Can I shoot him, Frankie?” Willie seemed way too excited when he asked the question.

“Not yet, Willie.” Frankie turned and pointed to a chair at the end of the table. “Tie him up. Destiny, go find Willie some clothesline.”

While Destiny ran off to get the rope, Willie jabbed me several more times in the gut. Using the pressure of the revolver he guided me over to the table. By the time he shoved me into the chair, Destiny had returned with the rope and a knife to cut it.

Willie tied my hands and feet while Frankie sat down to my right. He pointed to the chair across from me and told Destiny to sit down. She ran to the couch, picked up her purse, and when she was situated, she took out a nail file and began filing her nails.

Frankie watched until she sat down, then he seemed to lose interest in me. He picked up a deck of cards from the table and dealt out a hand of solitaire. Willie pulled out a handkerchief and began to wipe down his gun while I began to question my sanity. Either I’d just stepped through the looking glass into the 1940’s, or I was seated at a table with a bunch of wackos.

While I watched, Frankie counted out three cards, placing one back on the bottom of the deck when he didn’t like what he saw. “Why play the game if you’re going to cheat?” I asked.

“I wasn’t cheating, smart ass.” Frankie flipped the rest of the deck onto the table and looked at me. “Where are my diamonds, Wes?”

Since I’d already answered the question and he didn’t want to hear what I had to say, I changed the subject. “I’m thirsty,” I said, hoping I didn’t sound as frightened as I felt.

“I’m not an unreasonable guy,” Frankie said. He glanced over to where Destiny was sitting. “Go get the man a glass of water.”

“Frankie, I’m doing my nails.”

He slammed his fist on the table. “I said get him a glass of water.”

“Sure, Frankie.” Destiny jumped up and darted from the room.

“How the hell did you let her get away with the diamonds in the first place?” I asked.

Using his left thumbnail, Frankie began to pick beneath the nails of his right hand. I thought he was ignoring my question, but then he glanced back up at me. His forehead was furled and his eyes had a dreamy look to them.

“I’m getting old,” he said. “Hell, I’ll be eligible for social security in a couple of months.” He shrugged and went on.

“You know what they say about an old fool. I wanted to believe she was in love with me. One day, to impress her, I took the stones out of my safe and spread them out on the dresser. I let her hold them and she squealed in delight. Those diamonds made her hotter than hell. We had the best sex I’ve had in twenty years.”

“But how’d she get away with the diamonds?” I asked again.

Frankie’s eyes hardened. “She asked me to leave the diamonds out while we made love. I did what she asked. After the sex I drank a little too much wine. When I woke up the next morning the diamonds and Destiny were both gone.”

Destiny returned and set the glass on the table in front of me. “I told you I was sorry, Frankie. If Wes hadn’t taken them away from me I’d a given them back. I swear I would, Frankie.”

“Here’s your water.” Frankie stood and picked up the glass. He held it up to my mouth, tilted it, and I took a sip. Then he tilted it a little more, pushing my head back at the same time. Finally, he tipped it all the way up, pouring the water across my face, down my shirt and into my lap.

When the glass was empty he tapped the base against my forehead, softly at first, then with more force. About the time I thought he was going to slam it into my face, he pulled his arm back and threw the glass across the room where it shattered against the front door.

“I want my fucking diamonds.”

“Sorry Frankie. I don’t have them.”

“Damn it all,” he said.

Frankie’s face turned red, his lower lip trembled, and he was breathing hard. I was sure he was going to kill me. Instead, he slammed his fist on the table and kicked out at his chair. It flew over backwards, and he began pacing along the length of the table. When he stopped in front of me, he drew back his arm and backhanded me across the face.

My head snapped to the side and the hot, metallic taste of blood filled my mouth. His eyes told me that the only thing keeping him from ending it right then was that he was afraid he’d never find the diamonds if I was dead.

“Frankie, I’d tell you if I knew where they were.” I tried to reason with him. “I have no reason to lie to you.”

“Give me your gun,” he said to Willie.

“Sure boss.” Willie slid his gun across the table and it did a slow spin, coming to rest six inches from the edge.

“I’m going to count to five. Then, if you don’t tell me where my diamonds are, I’m going to pick up Willie’s gun and shoot you.” Frankie smiled. “If you tell me where they are, you get to live. It’s as simple as that.”

“Frankie, if you shoot him you might never get the diamonds back,” Destiny said.

Frankie snatched up the gun, swung around, and pointed it at Destiny. “Did I ask your opinion?”

“No, Frankie,” she held her hands up in front of her as if they would protect her, and licked her lips. I could read the fear in her eyes. She hesitated, and then she went on. “I’ve got an idea.”

Glaring at her, Frankie held the gun steady. “Go ahead. What’s this brilliant idea of yours? It better be good, because I’m in the mood to shoot someone. Wes, you, it doesn’t much matter to me right now.”

“I know where he’s staying. I could go over there and search the place. If I don’t find the diamonds I’ll wait until Tanya gets home and convince her to come here with me. Wes likes her, I can tell. He’ll tell you where the diamonds are if you have her, don’t you think?”

Frankie appeared lost in thought. He lowered the gun and handed it across the table to Willie. “You’re right. That is a good idea.”

Destiny let out a deep sigh and smiled. “I thought so,” she said. “I’ll change and get going.”

“I don’t think so,” Frankie said.

Destiny looked confused. “But you said it was a good idea.”

“It is. But I can’t trust you, Destiny. If Wes isn’t lying to me, it means you are. It makes more sense to send Willie over there. Then I have you, Wes, and the girlfriend.

“On my way, Frankie.” Willie was up and tucking the gun into the back of his jeans before Frankie was finished talking.

Frankie reached out and stroked Destiny’s hair. “Why don’t you write out directions for Willie, dear? And make them very clear. You wouldn’t want him calling and telling me he got lost now, would you?”

Chapter 22

My stomach churned as I watched Willie walk out the door. I needed to warn Tanya, and the only way that was going to happen was if I could get free. As I tried to figure out what I should do, Frankie gathered up his cards and dealt himself a new game of solitaire.

Destiny moved up behind him and began to massage his shoulders. “I’m bored, Frankie,” she said.

Frankie looked up at her and pointed to the empty seat across from him. “Sit down over there. We’ll play some gin. Penny a point.”

“I don’t want to play,” Destiny said. “You always win.” She dropped her hands from his shoulders and backed away from him. “Besides, you know I don’t like cards.”

“Suit yourself.” Frankie shrugged, and went back to his game.

“Know what I like, Frankie?”

“What’s that?”

“Baseball.”

“It’s late,” Frankie said. “I’m not going outside to play ball in the dark.”

He shook his head, looked in my direction, and made a circling motion with his finger around his ear. “Dumb broad,” he said before laying out another hand of cards.

Destiny was still standing behind Frankie. I looked over at her as she shot him the finger. If he’d seen the look of hatred and loathing that crossed her face, I’m positive he wouldn’t have kept his back turned to her. In fact, I suspect he would have killed her on the spot, diamonds or no diamonds.

Destiny took a deep breath and pasted a smile on her face. “I know that, silly. I was thinking back to when I was a kid. I never played cards, but I loved baseball. You ever play ball, Frankie?”

“Sure,” he said. “But we didn’t have the fancy ball fields kids got now-a-days. We played in the street and we were always breaking windows and getting chased off by the cops. Course that was before Detroit went to the niggers.”

Destiny reached out and slapped Frankie playfully on the shoulder. “That’s not a nice word, Frankie.”

“Hell, it ain’t personal. It’s what my old man called ‘em, and my grandpa before him. It’s what we all called ‘em when I was growing up. What’s the big deal; they call each other that now. I’ve heard ‘em. Besides, it’s not your business to reprimand me.” He glared over his shoulder at her and went back to dealing his cards.

I was growing tired of the bantering, and was beginning to hope they’d go outside and toss a ball around a little. I’d spent the past ten minutes listening to their inane conversation, and twisting and pulling on my bindings. To my surprise, Willie had done a shitty job of tying me up and the ropes were loose. I was pretty sure that if they’d leave me alone for ten minutes, I’d be able to work myself free.

“I played in high school,” Destiny went on. “I was the left fielder, and the best batter on the team. I’ve still got my bat and glove. Wait here, I’ll go get them and show you.”

As Destiny ran down the hall, Frankie leaned back in his chair and shook his head again. “The girl’s got a screw loose.”

“I think more than one,” I said.

He rubbed his forehead and we both looked over in disbelief when Destiny came back into the room wearing a well-worn ball cap. She still had on the white dress and carried an aluminum bat slung over her right shoulder. On her left hand she wore a fielder’s glove, and inside the glove she carried a soft ball. It was one hell of a uniform.

Frankie laughed when he saw the ball. “That ain’t no baseball,” he said. “That’s a softball.”

“Girls play softball, Frankie.” Her voice hardened, but she kept the smile. She leaned the bat against the edge of the table and plucked the ball from the glove.

She tossed it up into the air several times and it made a little woof sound when it hit her glove. “Come on Frankie,” she said. “Let’s go out back and you can toss me a couple. I’ll make it worth your while when we’re done. I promise.”

Frankie shook his head. “Don’t bother me with no more of this nonsense. You can’t do anything for me except make sure I get my stones back. Now shut up and go sit in the corner until Willie gets back here.”

If Destiny was disappointed, she didn’t show it. Instead, she took the glove off and set it on the table next to her bottle of nail polish. She laid the ball inside the glove, picked up the bat, and walked over to the center of the living room.

Destiny lifted the bat onto her shoulder, crouched into a batter’s stance, and wiggled her ass while she pretended she was at bat.

It was quite a sight, and neither of us could take our eyes off of her while she stood there. She leaned in and swung the bat, and then she held her hand up to shade her eyes and pretended she was watching a hit ball.

“The ball is out of here,” she said.

I watched her with fascination, but Frankie seemed bored with the show. If this was the way he’d treated her when they were together, I could understand why Destiny had left him, even why she might have felt she was entitled to the diamonds.

Frankie snorted, and turned back to his cards. “You’re crazy as a loon.”

A pained look flashed across Destiny’s face. For a moment I thought she was going to cry. Instead, she looked at me and held a single finger in front of her lips indicating that I should remain silent. When I nodded that I understood, she rested the bat on her shoulder and crept up behind Frankie. She looked in my direction again, smiled, and mouthed the words, “Not as dumb as he thinks.”

It took me a moment to realize what she had in mind and I almost yelled out a warning to Frankie, but I was too startled. I watched with morbid fascination as she lifted the bat, took her batter’s stance, and swung it toward Frankie’s head. It was a solid swing and Frankie never knew what hit him. The bat connected with a dull thud and he tumbled from his chair.

The cards went flying and I jumped my chair back while blood splattered everywhere. I was pretty sure Frankie was dead, and for a moment I thought she was going to turn her building rage toward me.

Instead, she tossed the bat across the room and looked down at her dress, which was spotted with blood.

“Shit,” she said. “My dress is ruined.”

“You’ve got more to worry about than your dress,” I said. “Why the hell did you have to kill him? You couldn’t have just clipped him enough to knock him out? Or maybe you’re crazy like Frankie suggested.”

Ignoring me, Destiny reached down, grabbed the bottom edge of her dress and pulled it up over her head. She tossed it over near the bat and stood in front of me, hands on her hips, wearing only white thong bikini panties. Lately, every time I saw this woman she was taking off her clothes, and I had my hands tied behind my back. The whole thing was absurd. It might even have been funny if there wasn’t a body lying on the floor in front of me.

When she continued to ignore me I raised my voice and spoke again. “I said you didn’t have to kill him.”

Destiny shot me an ugly look. “Frankie was going to kill both of us as soon as he got his hands on the diamonds. I just beat him to the punch. I guess he wasn’t as smart as he thought he was.”

“I guess not,” I said. “Why don’t you cut me loose and we’ll call the cops. I’ll back you up. You had to do something or we weren’t going to get out of here alive.”

She leaned forward, placed her hands on my shoulders and kneaded the muscles leading up to my neck. Her breasts were inches from my face and she seemed almost apologetic when she said, “I don’t think you get the whole picture, Wes.”

“What do you mean?” I forced my eyes away from her breasts and met her gaze.

“I can’t cut you free. I’m afraid if the cops come in here they’re going to find Bob’s gun. They’re also going to find out it’s the gun that killed Billy and Bob. And by the way, I’m sorry about your friend. He seemed like a nice guy.”

I broke into a sweat. For the first time since I’d met her, I realized Destiny really was crazy. Not the ditzy way Frankie had looked at her, but a full-blown psychopathic crazy that scared the hell out of me.

“Are you telling me you killed Nick?”

“Of course not. Billy killed him. He was jealous as hell and when he found Nick and me talking on the beach at four in the morning, he went ape shit.”

“What were you and Nick doing on the beach?”

“Nick was following me after work. At first I thought it was a customer stalking me, they do that sometimes, so I called Billy to come get me. When we got to the beach Nick came up to me and told me he had been hired to find me. I knew it had to be Frankie and I made him the same deal I offered you, ten percent. That’s when Billy got there. I didn’t know he owned a gun, and I swear I didn’t expect him to kill your friend.”

It took me a minute to digest what Destiny was telling me. “Why’d you kill Billy?” I asked.

“The son of a bitch left me standing there the other night with Bob pointing a gun at me.”

“And Bob?”

“I called Frankie and told him you’d be at the docks and he promised to send someone to get you. I figured if I killed whoever he sent, he’d blame you. I wasn’t prepared to find two Bob’s. I knew I could kill one of them, but I was afraid the other one would shoot me.”

“And you waited around until they brought me back?”

She nodded. “I found a good hiding place and I hoped I could get both of them before they knew what hit them. But you were all gone for such a long time that I thought maybe they’d killed you. I was getting ready to leave when I heard the dinghy coming back. I was pretty relieved when there was only one Bob.”

“And after you killed him, you tried to kill me.”

“Actually, I’m quite a good shot.” Destiny, completely at ease without clothes, turned away from me and headed over to the sideboard. She picked up a blue ceramic vase that was filled with silk flowers. “The shots at you were a distraction. I didn’t want you coming after me. As long as you were out there and alive, Frankie would spin his wheels looking for you.”

She pulled out the silk flowers, and I noticed that the stems were cut short. She then raised the vase in my direction as if making a toast, and tossed the flowers onto the growing pile on the floor.

“My retirement.” She poured a dozen or so diamonds onto the cabinet. Reaching down, she plucked one from the pile, and held it out for me to see. “And these are only half of them.”

“Where are the others?”

“I’ll keep that my little secret.” She opened a drawer, took out a small cloth bag and began to fill it with the diamonds.

“So you didn’t trust Elvis enough to give him all the diamonds?”

“I suppose it doesn’t matter if you know now.” Destiny pulled the drawstring on the bag tight and set it on the table across from me. “Elvis never had them. When I leave here, I’m going to get the rest of the diamonds. Then I’m getting out of Dodge.” She smiled, sashayed past me, and headed down the hall toward the back of the bungalow.

I waited until she was out of sight, then I went to work on my bonds. Willie had been either in a hurry or just plain careless. Within a couple of minutes I could feel the ropes loosening. About the time I thought I might be able to slip my hand out of the bindings, I heard Destiny coming back up the hall.

I needed a few more minutes to work myself free, but I stopped struggling as soon as I heard her. She was proving to be a tough opponent who would do whatever she deemed necessary to get her way. I had no doubt that if she thought I might get free, she wouldn’t hesitate to use the baseball bat on me.

Destiny had changed into a pair of low cut black jeans and a white baby doll halter-top. She was carrying a large leather purse and a small suitcase. She set the suitcase down on the table and picked up the bag of diamonds.

“This should take care of all my troubles.” She tossed the bag up into the air, caught it, and tucked it into her purse.

“What about me?” I asked.

“I’ve given this some careful thought, Wes.” She stepped around me and went into the kitchen. As I slid my hand from the ropes, I heard the back door open.

Reaching down, I began tugging at the ropes holding my legs, but I stopped struggling when the door slammed shut. I picked up the rope that had fallen from my hands, twisted it around one wrist and shoved my hands behind my back a moment before she stepped back into the room.

She carried a rusted can of barbeque lighter fluid and a long necked lighter. With a quick pat to the shoulder, she scooted around me, and stopped next to Frankie’s body. While I watched in horror, she popped the cap and began squirting lighter fluid around the room.

“What the hell are you doing?” I asked.

“I don’t need you around anymore, Wes. Now that Frankie’s dead, you’ll just be in the way. Besides, you’re the only witness to what I’ve done. I can’t very well let you walk out of here, now can I?”

While she spoke, Destiny drenched the front of Frankie’s shirt with fluid. When she was satisfied, she walked over to the couch and emptied the rest of the can over the cushions. Finally, she tossed the can into the corner where she’d thrown the bat, her dress, and the flowers.

“You can’t do this, Destiny,” I said. “I’ve been looking after you since Bob first found you.” Even though I’d watched her kill Frankie, and listened to her while she told me about the others she’d killed, I was finding it hard to believe what she was about to do. This woman was much more cold-hearted than I had suspected.

“Of course I can,” Destiny said. “Do you see anyone standing around here that can stop me?” She picked up her suitcase, held out the lighter and flicked it. As she lowered it toward Frankie she added, “Sorry, Darling. But I gotta go.”

Chapter 23

I had an empty feeling in the pit of my stomach. For the first time since meeting Destiny I was afraid of her. Death was breathing down my neck and it wasn’t a good feeling. Anyone who says they’re not afraid of the Grim Reaper is a liar.

On top of my own problems I was worried about what might happen to Tanya. She was an innocent bystander who looked upon Destiny as a friend. Now Willie was on the way over to her house and Tanya didn’t even know she was in danger.

“What about Tanya?” I asked.

Destiny straightened up and slithered toward me. Pointing the tip of the lighter in my direction, she let out a deep laugh. “She’s why you kicked me out of bed the other night, isn’t she? You’re sleeping with her.”

I ignored her question. “The least you could do is call and warn her about Willie. She doesn’t deserve what’s going to happen to her if she walks in on him.”

Destiny’s eyes hardened. “Why should I give a damn what happens to Tanya?”

“Tanya wasn’t a part of all this.” I wanted to keep Destiny talking. Even though my feet were still bound, I figured if I could get her to step a little closer, I might be able to grab her and keep her from setting the place on fire.

“From what I’ve seen, all she’s ever done was try to help you. She told me she once thought of you as a sister.”

“Is that what she told you?”

I nodded and she inched closer. For a moment, her eyes were filled with indecision.  I could tell she wanted to believe me, but then she frowned and shut back down.

“That’s a lie.” Using the lighter as a pointer, Destiny swung it around the room. “You see how I live? Well this is like the Taj Mahal compared to how my mother and I were forced to live after Alvin kicked us out.”

“None of it was Tanya’s fault.”

“Bull shit.” She stomped her feet and edged a little closer. “The bitch convinced her father to throw us out. He loved my mother and would have let us stay if not for Tanya. She told him lies and he believed her.”

“She was a young girl, just like you. Neither of you were in control of your life back then. It was all between Alvin and your mother.”

Destiny stepped over Frankie’s body and stood glaring at me while I willed her to move a little closer. Instead, she slammed the butt of the lighter on the table.

“Tanya was always jealous of my mother and me. She didn’t want to share her father with us. She was a spoiled little brat who felt threatened by the fact that her father was sharing his love with us.”

“You know that’s not true,” I said. “Your mother was a drug addict. Alvin was trying to protect Tanya. He offered to take you in but your mother wouldn’t let him.”

“Those are all lies Tanya told you,” Destiny said. Again, I thought I detected a hint of indecision in her voice. “My mother didn’t turn to drugs until Alvin kicked us out. He used her, like every other man she ever knew.”

“Your mother was the problem,” I said. “Not Tanya.”

Destiny lit the lighter and swiped the tip toward my face. “Liar.”

When she lunged at me, I snapped my head to the side, swung my right hand up and clamped it around her wrist, shaking the lighter from her hand.

She threw herself on top of me and yelled, “I should have killed you the same time I killed Frankie.” While I struggled to throw her off me, the chair collapsed. Clutching her left wrist, I tried to push her away, but she reached out with her free hand and raked my face with her nails.

The scratch tore a flap of skin loose below my left eye and I could feel the blood trickle down my cheek. Reaching out, I tried to grab her other arm. I missed and she heaved herself backward, breaking my grip on her wrist.

With a triumphant laugh, Destiny flailed at me with both arms before flinging herself to one side. “I’ll kill you right now, you son of a bitch,” she screamed, and then she scrambled across the floor to where she’d thrown the baseball bat.

My heart was racing and it felt like Destiny might have cracked one of my ribs when she pounced on me, but I knew that if I didn’t free myself I was going to die. While I fumbled with the ropes still holding my legs, Destiny snatched up the bat, jumped to her feet and faced me.

“You never should have messed with me.” she said. “You’re just like Frankie. All you care about are my diamonds. Well they’re mine, and you can go to hell.” When she realized I was on the verge of freeing myself she seemed to get a burst of renewed energy. While I struggled, she raised the bat over her head and ran at me. She was completely out of control and she stumbled over Frankie’s body. That stumble probably saved my life. Instead of smashing my head in, the bat grazed my ear and slammed into my left shoulder.

My arm went numb and it took all my will power to ignore the pain and roll under the table. With my good hand I continued to work at freeing myself while Destiny moved in for the kill. “I’ve got you now, Darling,” she said.

Dropping to one knee in front of the table, she swung the bat between the legs, missing my face by inches. She made several quick, explosive jabs and cursed each time she missed.

Somehow I managed to pull my legs free. Before she could made her next thrust in my direction I slid out from beneath the table. Destiny jumped to her feet. Without hesitation she raised the bat over her head and brought it down with all her might. The wood tabletop split and Destiny screamed. Her face turned purple and like an angry ogre, she grabbed the table with one hand and flung it out of her way.

Once again Destiny gripped the bat with both hands and brought it behind her shoulders. I waited until she started her swing, then I dropped to the floor and kicked out at her with my feet. The blow to her hip sent her flying in one direction, the bat in another.

The fall would have been the end of the fight for most women. It didn’t appear to faze Destiny. When she hit the floor, she rolled toward me, struck out with the heel of her shoe, and caught me on my shin.

I jumped away from her as she lunged for the bat. When she realized she couldn’t reach it, she spun around and crawled over to where the lighter had fallen. Snatching it up, she sprang to her feet and ran past me. I grabbed at her ankle, missed, and before I could do anything else, Destiny flicked the lighter and touched it to Frankie’s shirt. The lighter fluid soaked fabric burst into flames, which spread with amazing speed down the length of his body.

My first thought was to find something to smother the flames. I gave up on that idea when she ran across the room and torched the couch. The flames raced toward each other like two lost lovers eager to meet. While I hesitated, they joined together, separating us.

Destiny watched the fire for a moment, hypnotized by the blaze, and then she threw down the lighter and ran to where she’d left her purse. She grabbed it, along with her suitcase, and made for the door.

Perhaps, if I’d reacted quicker, I might have been able to contain the fire. Instead, it took on a life of its own. I realized that if we didn’t both get out of there soon, we weren’t going to make it.

Destiny was on the verge of escaping and I ran after her. She beat me to the door, turned, and threw her suitcase at me. I tried to twist out of the way, but she’d taken me by surprise and the case caught me in the chest.

I stumbled three steps back, tripped on something I couldn’t identify, and landed on a piece of burning carpet. The flames singed the hair on the back of my arms, and I swore as I began to crawl over to the door. Billowing smoke descended from the ceiling and flames shot out around me.

I was beginning to wonder if I was going to make it when I felt a whiff of fresh air from the open front door. I forced myself to crawl forward on my hands and knees and didn’t stop until I was outside. Once there, I took a deep breath of the clean air, stood, and found myself facing Destiny.

She opened her purse and fumbled for something inside, but as soon as she realized I was coming for her she turned and fled down the stairs.

I ran after Destiny and the lights next door went on. A tall, thin, bald man wearing only a pair of white boxer shorts stepped onto the porch and stared at us.

He watched Destiny run by, and turned toward me. “What the hell’s going on?” he asked.

“Call the fire department,” I shouted, without stopping.

I didn’t catch up to her until she reached the corner. When she heard my footsteps, she glanced over her shoulder. Her eyes were filled with anger, and she let out a loud, frustrated scream.

Once again she reached into her purse, and I wasn’t surprised when she pulled out Bob’s pistol. She stopped running, swung the gun in my direction, and pulled back the hammer.

I was still several steps away from her but seeing the pistol was more effective than a motivational talk. I made a record-breaking long jump. Brushing the pistol aside, I grabbed her wrist.

While I wrested the gun from her hand she kicked and scratched at me, crying out in rage.

“It’s all over, Destiny.” I stepped away and held the gun loosely pointed in her direction.

She smiled. “You don’t have the guts to shoot me, Darling.”

“I will if I have to.”

Destiny tilted her head when she heard the first sirens in the distance. She licked her lips and lowered her voice. “There’s a fortune here, Wes. We could share it. It’s a lot of money and we could have a lot of fun together.”

“Until the day you decide to take a ball bat to my head,” I said. “For some reason, I think that would be sooner rather than later.”

“I’d never do that to you, Wes. Really, I wouldn’t.” She took a tentative step toward me. “I think I’ve made it clear that I like you. And I’m a lot more fun than Tanya is, I promise.”

The sirens were getting closer and her eyes darted from my face to the gun and back again. Suddenly, she swung her purse toward the gun, but I’d been waiting for her to try something. I grabbed the purse and jerked it away from her.

“Give me that.” She kicked at me, taking aim at my balls again, but she’d used all her tricks on me before.

I turned and took the kick on the side of my leg. “You’re some piece of work, you know that?”

She kicked out again and I thought she was going to throw herself at me, but a police cruiser came skidding around the corner.

She glanced at her purse, looked back at the cop car, and yelled, “You son of a bitch,” before taking off running down the street.

I started after her, but the car slammed to a stop and a young police officer jumped out and drew his gun.

“Stay where you are and put down the gun.” His voice quivered, and I was afraid that he was going to shoot me. I hesitated for only a second before setting the pistol and the purse down on the sidewalk. As I raised my hands above my head, Destiny disappeared into the shadows.

Chapter 24

By the time Davies arrived I’d been spread-eagled, roughed up, cuffed and thrown into the back of a police cruiser. If this kept up I was liable to develop a few phobias of my own. Maybe Elvis and I could form a support group and discuss what triggered our fears. Hell, if we bonded, maybe I’d even let him read my aura. Then again, probably not.

When the officer shoved me into the back seat of his car, I pleaded with him to call Detective Davies. If I couldn’t convince her to cut me loose, I was going to spend the night in jail. Doing so could cost Tanya her life.

Tanya would be arriving home from work at any time. I was worried about what Willie would do to her when she got there. Not only was he angry enough with me to hurt her just for the hell of it, but also, he wouldn’t be able to find the diamonds because they weren’t there. I was afraid that when he couldn’t contact Frankie, he might even kill Tanya.

I decided to tell Davies pretty much everything that had happened, including most of the information I’d held back the last time we spoke. I trusted her, but I had a problem with depending on the cops. I’d done it before, and as a result, Celine Stewart was dead. True, that was the FBI, but I figured a cop was a cop was a cop.

The FBI had done everything by the book, but the book had gotten Celine killed. I couldn’t help but feel that if I’d handled it myself, she’d still be alive. Her father felt the same; after all, I’d convinced him to go to the cops.

The case had wiped out any thrill I’d once felt about being a private investigator, and any confidence I might have had in the competence of the authorities. It’s why I quit the business, and I didn’t want to be responsible for someone else getting killed, especially someone I cared for. Now, while I waited for Davies, I found myself once again in that position. I didn’t like it one bit.

I was trying to figure out how I could break out of the car when Davies drove up. She was dressed island casual; beige shorts, a white blouse, and sandals. She was still clutching her oversized purse. She spoke to the officer who had cuffed me and walked over to where I was confined.

She stopped outside of the passenger side rear door and drummed her long fingernails on the top of the cruiser. She tapped out an irritating little riff that echoed throughout the car, and then opened the door and stooped down. “You know, I haven’t had more than three hours of unbroken sleep since I met you. I’d say you’re becoming a real pain in the ass, but that would be way too much of an understatement.”

“The past few days haven’t been a vacation for me either,” I said. “Now can you quit enjoying yourself so much and get me out of here?”

“You’re kidding, right?” she asked. “Are you abrasive by nature, Darling, or do you have to work at being an asshole?”

I thought about a retort, but I didn’t have time for games. “I need your help,” I said.

Davies laughed and backed away from the door. “Get out,” she said.

I slid across the seat, swung out of the car and stretched to my full height. “Could you get me out of these?” I shook the cuffs.

She ignored my request. Leaning back on her right hip, Davies gazed at my face as if it were a road map. Without looking away she reached into her suitcase of a purse and pulled out her cigarettes. She shook one out and tucked it into the corner of her mouth. Only then did she look away from me as she dipped her hand back into the bag and rummaged for a lighter.

“Let me get this straight,” she said. “You want my help? Let me tell you Darling, you’re in no position to ask for help. In fact, you should be on your knees begging me to let you help me.” She lit the cigarette, took a deep drag and blew a stream of smoke into my face.

I coughed and turned my head away. “I’ll beg, if that’s what it takes.”

“It’s tempting, but you need to help yourself.” Davies pointed at the cop who had arrested me and at the burning house. “You need to help me understand what the hell’s going on around here.” She paused for effect, and then took another deep hit of nicotine.

“The responding officer saw you waving a gun around. He observed a woman running away from you and you were holding a purse. This indicated to him that you had robbed her. On top of this, you reek of smoke and look like a bum. All this leads the officer to suspect that you may have started the fire that’s only now being brought under control. What about any of this makes you think I should do anything besides throw you into a cell?”

I groaned. “It’s not like it looks.”

“It never is. Why don’t you tell me what the hell’s going on and maybe I won’t throw your ass into the slammer—and that’s a real iffy, maybe.”

We both realized that I didn’t have much choice. I started talking. I told her about Destiny bludgeoning Frankie, about her telling me she’d killed Billy and Bob. When I told her about the diamonds she flicked her cigarette butt into the road. “Stay here.” She walked over to speak with the officer that had arrested me.

She took her time, but returned with Destiny’s purse. By the time she got back I was shuffling back and forth alongside the car and wondering what my chances would be if I took off and started running. When she reached my side, she opened the purse, took out the bag of diamonds, and shook them into her hand.

She let out a whistle and raised an eyebrow in my direction. “So this is what it’s all about?”

I nodded. “It is.”

“And where’s this Destiny chick?”

“I don’t know.”

“Describe her to me.”

I gave her a hurried description and told her Destiny’s real name. When I finished, she dug into her shorts pocket, took out a key and removed my cuffs. “I’m not quite sure why I’m doing this,” she said. “I’m thinking my life would be a lot easier if I threw you into a cell and forgot about you for awhile.”

“So you believe me?” I stretched my arms and was glad to be out of the restraints. I’d spent too much time with my arms bound behind me in the last couple of days, and my shoulders were doing a slow burn while my blood surged throughout my arms.

“What you’re telling me seems to match other information I now have,” Davies said. “We found a witness to your friend’s murder. Guy was sleeping on the beach. He heard what he thought was a car backfiring and when he looked around he said he saw a redheaded goddess running away. Needless to say he’d been drinking. We didn’t take his testimony too seriously.”

“Destiny admitted she killed Billy and Bob. She said Billy killed Nick.”

Davies shrugged. “Our witness only saw the girl. Like I said, he was pretty drunk.”

“So does this mean I can leave?”

Davies took out her cigarettes again, and this time she offered me one.

I shook my head. “I don’t smoke.”

“I quit, you know.” Davies held a cigarette under her nose and sniffed it. She gave me a knowing smile. “Eight times last month alone.” She lit up and for a moment she looked younger as she took a drag, but the years came racing back when she exhaled through her nose. “What haven’t you told me?”

“You know everything I do.” I didn’t want to lie to her, but I needed to get out of there and try to catch Tanya at the bar. If I could warn her off I’d tell Davies the rest. If not, I needed to handle it myself. I knew if I told her about Willie, I’d be out of the loop. I wasn’t going to let that happen.

Davies looked over at the smoldering ruins and seemed lost in thought. “Why do I get the feeling you’re holding something back from me.”

“I have no reason to lie to you.”

She let out a little snort and shook her head. “You haven’t had a reason to lie since I met you, but it hasn’t stopped you.”

“I haven’t lied to you.”

Davies stubbed out her cigarette and set the butt upright on the roof of the car. She focused her attention on the short white pillar, and then reached out and flicked her finger, sending the butt flying across the cold metal surface.

“Yeah you have. You’ve lied to me and you’ve gotten in the way of this investigation. At least one person, this Frankie guy, might still be alive if you had come forward from the start.”

“Look I…”

She leaned toward me and asked, “Did I say I was finished?”

She waited as if daring me to speak. I clenched my fists and ground my teeth together in an effort to reign in my irritation. I was afraid anything I said might land me back in cuffs. That wouldn’t help Tanya. I ate crow and said, “Sorry.”

She shook her head. “No you’re not. I’ve met two kinds of private detectives. Neither one of them are worth a damn as far as I’m concerned.”

I took a step forward and moved my face up close to hers. She didn’t like me invading her space, but she didn’t back down. Her breath smelled of tobacco and something unpleasant left over from dinner. I wasn’t about to back down so I put up with the stench and waited.

After what seemed like an hour, I asked, “Are you going to educate me on the different types of detective, or can I go?”

“First, you’ve got your cop wannabes. They can’t make it as a real cop, so they pretend. They screw up because they can’t get anything right.”

“I never wanted to be a cop,” I said.

“No, you’re the loner type. Those are the ones who don’t play well with others. That would describe you, don’t you think?”

“I told you I’m not a P.I. anymore. Now if you’re done chastising me how about cutting me loose.”

Davies let out a big sigh and backed out of the way. “Go ahead. I don’t want to go through the paperwork involved in arresting you. But don’t leave town and keep your phone handy. If I can’t get hold of you, I’ll enjoy having you picked up.”

I didn’t thank her. I was afraid that if I said anything, she might come up with a reason to change her mind. As soon as she walked away, I grabbed my phone. I dialed Tanya’s cell first, then the bar. When Tanya didn’t answer either phone, I started running down the street.

This was a working class section of Key West. The houses were shabbier, the cars parked along the street were older, and most of the owners couldn’t afford to put in exotic landscaping. It wasn’t until I crossed Truman and turned onto Olivia that the area brightened and took on a more sculpted look.

I pulled up four houses from Tanya’s to catch my breath. I wished now that I had a gun. If Willie was waiting at the house, I didn’t think he’d hesitate to kill me.

Chapter 25

I crept from house to house keeping to the dark areas until I was standing behind a small palm tree in front of Tanya’s neighbor’s house. I waited at the base of the palm for a good ten minutes watching and listening while I tried to decide on the best approach. It was almost four-thirty in the morning. Tanya should have arrived home a minimum of an hour earlier. Since the house was dark, I assumed Willie had already confronted Tanya and left.

My stomach churned and my imagination was operating on overdrive as I considered all the possibilities. Either Tanya was dead, or she was Willie’s prisoner. Either way I couldn’t risk barging in when there was still a chance Willie was inside. The problem was that if Tanya was still alive, my rushing in and getting killed was going to make things much worse for her.

My first thought was to cut through the neighbor’s yard and approach from the rear of the house, but a high wooden fence surrounded the yard. Even if I managed to get over the fence I had no idea what obstacles I’d encounter on the other side.

The other problem with an all out approach was the brightness of the moon. The last thing I needed was for someone to get up, look out their window, see me skulking about their yard, and call the cops. I was pretty sure Davies wouldn’t let me skate again. I decided on a frontal approach.

A full moon shone over the island and the night air was a comfortable seventy degrees. A fresh breeze rattled the palm fronds up and down the street and carried the tangy scent of the ocean across the island. I couldn’t stand around waiting much longer, so I bent forward and made my way along the fence surrounding Tanya’s property.

The house was dark, and the gate stood ajar. I didn’t know what to expect. Questions raced through my mind. Was Willie still there? Had Tanya made it home from work? Had something fortuitously detained her? Was Tanya even still alive? All these thoughts fanned my anger at Destiny. She might not feel she owed me anything, but she could have taken the time to call Tanya before she left the bar and warned her about Willie.

I took a moment to clear my mind while I glanced up and down the street. When I was sure I was alone I dropped to my knees and edged around the gate. Half-a-dozen shadowy figures rushed at me with reckless abandon. Startled, I jumped to my feet and had to stifle a nervous laugh when the shadows shifted and I realized that my opponents were nothing more than shrubs and plants activated by moonlight and wind. I was wound way too tight, so I forced myself to take several deep breaths in an effort to calm down.

As I waited for my adrenaline rush to subside and my heartbeat to slow, I cast a final look up and down the street. It was way past time for me to get my ass in gear. Dead or alive, I needed to know if Tanya was inside the house. Using my shoulders, I nudged the gate open wide enough for me to squeeze though.

In the distance a Harley thundered to life. The roar of the engine built to a crescendo, and the night went quiet as the motor’s echo faded. Shadows played along the edge of the yard while the white stone path sparkled like a lit runway. For the first time in my life I cursed the full moon.

Once again I dropped into a crouch and pushed my body close to the ground. Keeping as near to the fence as the shrubbery allowed, I duck-walked along the murky trail.

As I edged toward the back of the yard my muscles began to cramp and hidden thorns added to my torture, plucking at my shirt and shorts like a hundred tiny knives. By the time I reached the back of the house I was sweating, despite the cool night breeze. Rivulets of blood ran down my arms and legs where the thistles had found bare skin. I didn’t care. The tiny bursts of pain seemed to make me more alert and I was aware of every sound around me. The scurrying of a small animal. The call of a night bird. The whistle of the wind through the trees. Nothing seemed remotely human.

When I reached the back of the house, I stood and stretched and worked out the cramps before creeping over to Tanya’s room. The window was wide open. The faint scent of her perfume wafted from within. A nightlight was plugged into a socket near the open door and I could see the room was empty. I stood silently looking in and listening.

I heard nothing that seemed out of place inside of the house, just the creak of settling timbers and the whir of a ceiling fan. The hallway beyond the bedroom was dark. If someone was waiting, they were intent on remaining as quiet as I was. Unfortunately if someone was here, they had the advantage. They didn’t need to go anywhere while I needed to get inside. I slid out from beneath the window and began to look for something to cut the screen.

There were no tools lying about but there were plenty of stones. It only took me a minute to find a flat rock about the size of my fist with a sharp edge on one side.

Stepping back to the window I reached up and drew the edge of the stone from the top to the bottom of the screen, leaving a two-foot flap. The ripping sound it made was not very loud, but it seemed to vibrate throughout the still night. I stood for a full minute, listening and waiting for some sound from within.

When no one jumped out at me, I grabbed the loose end of the screen and pulled. At the same time I made two horizontal slashes with the stone and tossed it onto the ground before climbing into the room.

Tanya’s presence was everywhere. I half expected her to climb out of the bed and greet me. My feelings distracted me and I kicked something on the floor and sent it skidding across the room and into the wall.

It sounded like an alarm had gone off. I ran to the door and stood behind it listening. Again, I heard nothing. I was beginning to believe I was alone in the house.

It took a few minutes to search the entire house. Neither Tanya nor Willie was there. Tired, smelling of smoke, covered with blood and dirt, I’d have given anything for a hot shower and good night's sleep. Instead, I reached for my phone and tried the bar. I let it ring ten times, and then I hung up and dialed Tanya’s cell phone. To my surprise the phone connected, but the other end remained silent.

“Tanya, can you hear me?” I asked.

“Hello, Darling.” I recognized the voice and my stomach did a little heave while I looked around to make sure no one was watching me.

“What do you want, Destiny?”

“I want my diamonds.”

“The police are looking for you,” I said.

“You’d better hope they don’t find me.”

“Why’s that?”

“Here, let me have someone else explain it to you,” she said.

She spoke to someone in the background, and then Tanya was crying on the other end. “Give them the diamonds,” she said. “Gail’s crazy. She’s going to kill me if you don’t give them to her.”

“Where are you, Tanya?” I asked. Instead of an answer, she let out a scream, and Destiny came back on the phone.

“Willie likes Tanya,” Destiny said. “I promised him that if we don’t get the diamonds, he can have her.”

I brushed my fingertips across the bridge of my nose and tried to keep from saying something I’d regret. “How in the hell did you hook up with Willie?”

“It was quite easy, Darling. After you killed Frankie and I escaped, I went straight to Tanya’s house and told Willie what happened.”

I had to admit that Destiny had a flair for lying. I wondered if she was even capable of telling the truth. “What do you think Willie’s going to do when he realizes it was really you who killed Frankie?” I asked.

She laughed. “I hope you’re not too jealous Wes, but Willie and I have bonded. And I’m afraid now that we’re so intimately involved; I had to break my promise to you.”

“What promise?” I asked.

“You know—the Bob thing. I couldn’t very well have a relationship with Willie, and not tell him that you admitted to me you killed his brother.”

I moved the phone away from my ear and twisted and stretched my neck until I felt it pop near the spine. This woman was the most conniving bitch I’d ever met, and I realized that if I didn’t watch my step Tanya and I were both going to end up dead.

I wasn’t sure what to do. I didn’t have the diamonds. I had already turned them over to Davies and I didn’t think she’d respond very well to a call from me asking for them back.

Even if I could convince her it was the only way to save Tanya’s life, she was going to be pissed as hell that I’d lied to her. I suspected that would be an automatic invitation to visit the jailhouse. It didn’t take a genius to figure out I had only one option. I had to tell her what she wanted to hear.

“All right. I’ve got the diamonds and you’ve got Tanya. Do you want me to meet you at Tanya’s house?”

“I’m not as stupid as you think I am, Darling. We’re not at the house. Did you think we were going to wait there for you to tell the cops about us?”

“I didn’t tell the cops about anything,” I said.

“It doesn’t matter. Keep your phone handy and I’ll call you with directions on where to meet us,” Destiny said. “It won’t be until tonight.”

“How do I know Tanya will be okay?” I asked. Instead of answering, she disconnected and the phone went dead.

Chapter 26

I spent the next hour pacing back and forth along the hallway between Alvin’s room and Tanya’s. Try as I might, I couldn’t come up with a plan to help her. Destiny held all the cards. I’d have to wait until she called and wing it. Since I couldn’t do anything at the moment for Tanya, I settled for a shower and a shave.

The hot shower eased the pain of the scratches and my aching muscles, but it did nothing to ease my concerns. If anything, it gave me time to ruminate on everything bad that could happen. Worst-case scenario, they’d killed Tanya as soon as I hung up. I didn’t want to think about that option.

Since the last time I’d put someone’s life in another’s hands they died, I tended to dwell on that possibility with Tanya. It was why I’d gotten out of the detective business in the first place. I was not happy to find myself back in the position of being responsible for an innocent girl’s death. I didn’t want that god damned responsibility again. I couldn’t hand my problem off to someone else either. If Tanya died because I acted, or didn’t act, I’d never be able to forgive myself for dragging her into this mess.

I took my time shaving, and then searched around until I found a box of bandages and a bottle of hydrogen peroxide. After cleaning the wounds I could reach, and bandaging the worst cuts, I wandered back to Alvin’s room and changed into a clean pair of shorts and t-shirt. When my stomach began to growl I realized I was damn hungry.

Since starving myself topped the list of things that wouldn’t help me find Tanya, I headed for the kitchen. I had done this kind of work long enough to know that a clear mind and a full stomach often meant the difference between success and failure. Although it was hard, I willed myself to stop worrying about the things I couldn’t do anything about, and concentrated on taking care of the things I could.

I found a takeout box with two fried chicken legs, and a half-empty container of coleslaw in the refrigerator. I had no clue how long any of it had been sitting there, but at the moment I didn’t care. They both passed the sniff test, and that would have to do. I balanced the containers in my left hand, grabbed Tanya’s last bottle of Corona in my right, and carried them over to the table.

The chicken was dry, the slaw bland, but it washed down fine with the beer. It was five in the morning and I hadn’t eaten since the previous afternoon. My hunger sated, I was having a hard time keeping my eyes open. I felt myself drifting off, shook my head, pushed myself out of the chair and headed off to bed.

***

My cell woke me a little after ten. My mouth tasted sour and felt like it was stuffed with a bag of rotting cotton balls. My eyes were dry, my head ached, my stomach burned, and a nasty kink was developing in my neck. My night hadn’t gone much better than the previous day.

I didn’t remember undressing, but I was lying in bed naked. It took me a moment to find the phone among my clothes piled next to the bed. I didn’t recognize the number, but I hoped it was Destiny.

“Darling here,” I said.

There was a little giggle on the other end. “Well, Darling, this is Cat. Don’t you return your calls? I left three messages for you last night.”

“It was a real bad night,” I said as I tried to place her. “You’re Elvis’s assistant or something?”

“Something like that,” she said. “Elvis asked me to call you. He said he needs to see you, sooner rather than later.”

“I don’t need my fortune told.” I climbed out of the bed and tried to stretch the kink out of my neck and hold onto the phone at the same time. It wasn’t easy.

“He warned me you wouldn’t want to come,” she said.

“If that’s one of his predictions, he’s right.”

She didn’t say anything for a moment and her tone was short and clipped when she continued. “Elvis wanted me to tell you that Gail visited him last night, and again this morning. He wanted me to tell you she’s going to try to kill you.”

“I don’t need a psychic to know that. She’s the reason for my bad night.”

“Look, Mister Darling, I’m just the messenger. As far as I’m concerned, you can drop dead, but Elvis says he needs to talk to you. I understand that you don’t believe in psychics, but what’s it going to hurt for you to stop by and listen to what he has to say? Are you afraid of him, or are you so closed minded that anything he says will be wasted on you.”

I found her reasoning hard to resist. I didn’t believe Elvis had any earth shattering predictions for me, but if Destiny had gone to see Elvis the previous night and that morning, it was possible she’d let some information slip about where Tanya was. I couldn’t afford to ignore his call.

I stopped stretching and walked over to the window. The sky was gray and a fine misty rain was falling over the yard. This was the first time it had rained during the day since I’d arrived in the Keys, and I already missed the sun.

“When does he want to see me?” I asked

“He said you set a time, he’ll see you. This must be important, Darling. He told me to cancel his appointments this morning so he’d be free to see you. He’s never done that before.”

I looked at my watch. The first night I had been here, Tanya told me she owned a gun. I calculated how long it would take me to search the house. “Tell him I’ll be there at noon.”

“I’ll let him know,” she said.

I stood by the window until I was sure she’d hung up, and then I closed the phone and walked back to where I’d left my clothes. As I dressed, I couldn’t help but wonder how Tanya was holding up. She had to be afraid, and maybe hurt. I felt helpless, and I didn’t like it.

I spent a few minutes in the bathroom where I washed the sleep from my face, combed my hair and brushed my teeth. Next, I headed down the hall to Tanya’s room. I figured I could use any little edge I could get, and a gun would do a lot towards evening the playing field in the coming confrontation with Destiny and Willie.

Tanya’s room was like a hard copy history of her life to date. There was a six-drawer dresser with a mirror, a bookcase, and nightstand that were all part of a set. They were white, perhaps French provincial, and there were enough dents and scratches to make me believe they’d been around for a while. The king size walnut bed was covered with a purple bedspread, and a half dozen stuffed elephants of various sizes and colors were arranged on the pillows. A desk and a second bookshelf matched the bed and I suspected they came with her when she moved back into the house after college.

When I examined the bookshelves, they seemed to confirm my suspicions. The white one contained a copy of The Black Stallion, several old Nancy Drew books, a dozen teen romance novels, and her high school yearbooks. The top shelf was filled with Barbie and Ken dolls, and an old teddy bear.

The newer bookshelf held a Steven King book, three Janet Evanovich novels, a jewelry box, and several pictures. One was a recent picture of Tanya and a sickly looking man who I assumed was Alvin. The other was of Tanya and a good-looking guy with a shaved head and a toothy smile. I didn’t know if it was an old boyfriend, but I felt a twinge of jealousy.

A computer system took up most of the space on the desk. It was an older model, with a large monitor and an out of date printer. There was also a stapler, a tape dispenser and an empty pencil holder sitting on a desktop calendar.

I started with the dresser, and almost missed it. Tanya had tucked the gun into the back of the bottom drawer, wrapped in a pair of jeans.

I felt a flush of exhilaration when my fingers brushed the cold metal of the gun, but my excitement dimmed when I pulled it out.

It was a beautiful gun, a Taurus Titanium 9 millimeter Millennium. My mother owns one exactly like it.

One of the features the gun offers is a side mount key operated safety lock. A quarter turn of the key freezes the firing pin and deactivates the gun until unlocked.

Considering the trouble Tanya had gone through to hide the gun, I knew before I looked what I’d find. Sure enough, it was locked, and a quick search of the drawer assured me the key was hidden somewhere else.

I stood in front of the mirror studying the rest of the room through the reflection, thinking. I needed to find the key. Without it, the gun was useless and my chances of rescuing Tanya were greatly reduced.

If I were Tanya, I asked myself, where would I hide the damn key? I was concentrating so hard on the key that I almost walked right on by the vase. It was blue, sitting on the corner of the dresser, and filled with six silk roses.

I started to turn away, stopped, and took a closer look at it. Somewhere, I’d recently seen one like it. It took a moment for me to realize that it was an exact twin to the one in which Destiny had hidden half the diamonds.

My hands shook when I reached over and plucked the flowers from the vase. They were cut short, and after I tossed them onto the top of the dresser I grabbed the vase and tipped the lip into my hand.

I wasn’t all that surprised when thirteen near-perfect diamonds rolled out into my palm. Surprised, no, but my heart raced and felt as if it were missing every third or fourth beat. I found myself thinking the unthinkable. Was Tanya more involved with Destiny than it first appeared? Had the two of them been playing me for a sucker?

I knew Destiny had spent time in the house, and she could very well have placed them there at any time. She could have given the vase to Tanya as a gift. Those were only a couple of the innocent possibilities.

Then there were the possibilities that turned my thoughts dark. Was Tanya involved from the start? Was she using me like Destiny had? Was she really in danger?

I couldn’t answer any of these questions to my satisfaction, and I had a heavy heart when I tucked the diamonds into my jeans pocket. Despite my fears, I turned back to my search for the key to the gun.

While I moved over to search the desk, I forced my thoughts away from the diamonds. Instead, I asked myself why someone would buy a gun and render it impossible to use in an emergency.

If the closeness of the gun gave Tanya comfort, she’d set herself up for a big fall. I’ve found that anyone who owns a gun and isn’t prepared to use it might as well give it away. It’s better to run at the first sign of trouble than to falsely believe you can get to a hidden or locked gun fast enough to save yourself.

I spent the better part of an hour searching without success for the key, but I did find some disturbing information about Tanya.

In the top drawer of her desk I came across a stack of past due bills. Some were over ninety days past due, others only a week. I added them up in my head and they totaled over twenty thousand dollars. On top of this, I found her checkbook. To my dismay, it was overdrawn in the amount of one hundred and thirteen dollars.

I placed the bills and checkbook back where I’d found them and shook my head. I wanted with all my heart to give Tanya the benefit of the doubt, but I was having trouble doing so. There was no way I was going to desert her, but I wasn’t going to turn my back on her anytime in the near future either.

In a fit of anger, I tossed the useless gun back into the drawer where I’d found it and stomped out of the room. I needed caffeine and I needed sugar, and I was damn well going to take care of those needs before my meeting with Elvis.

Chapter 27

I didn’t want to walk around town with a fortune in diamonds in my pocket and I wanted to find a secure hiding place to stash the stones. I wasn’t familiar enough with the house to be aware of any good hiding places, so after some consideration I decided to bury them in the backyard.

Once I’d made the decision, I headed to the kitchen. It only took a couple of minutes of poking around in the cupboards to find what I wanted, a small plastic container. I placed all but one of the stones into the container, shoved the loose one deep into my pocket, and dug around in the drawers looking for a large serving spoon. When I found one, I walked outside.

I looked around for a good spot that would be easy to find again, and my gaze settled on a small cactus planted along the back fence. Hunching my shoulders against the rain I ran across the yard, knelt beside the cactus, and began digging with the spoon.

The rain had softened the dirt and I had no trouble digging a hole large enough to hold the plastic container. Once I’d placed the diamonds into the ground, I covered the container, spread the excess dirt around, and using my fingers I raked half-a-dozen pebbles over the spot before heading back into the house.

My shorts were mud stained and my shirt and hair were soaked. I pulled off my clothes, took a quick shower and changed into my last clean pair of shorts and the Sloppy Joes t-shirt Tanya had bought me.

The last thing I did was transfer the loose diamond to my clean shorts. The stone in my pocket was my insurance policy. I knew Destiny was going to demand proof I had the diamonds before she let Tanya go. Since she couldn’t know I’d found the stash in Tanya’s bedroom, I was going to have to sell her on the idea that I managed to get away from the cops with the batch of diamonds in her purse. I was pretty sure she wouldn’t be able to tell the difference between the stones the police had and the ones I’d found.

I was almost ready for a cup of coffee. First, I ran back into Tanya’s room and made another quick search for the key to the gun, but I was out of luck.

I felt uneasy going through her things again. Tanya’s presence was everywhere in the room. From the lingering scent of her perfume to the stuffed animals she kept on her bed, I could feel her. Despite the circumstantial evidence, I refused to believe I’d been wrong about her. The fact that Tanya was in debt didn’t mean she was in cahoots with Destiny, or so I kept telling myself. Maybe I didn’t want to believe Tanya was capable of deceiving me, or maybe I couldn’t admit that two different women had conned me in as many days.

On my way out I noticed a compact umbrella hanging from a hook in the kitchen and I grabbed it. It was still raining, a fine drizzle that had a dimming affect on paradise and my mood.

Since The Bad Ass Coffee Company was located only a couple of blocks from where my mother was staying, I called and asked her to join me. It was time to fill her in on what was happening, and I was glad when she answered. She agreed to meet me and said she would be there in thirty minutes.

The rain put a damper on foot traffic. The cars were bumper to bumper on Duval. I watched a long-legged woman pushing a baby stroller and carrying a blue and white umbrella dart in front of a gray Mercedes. The impatient driver braked, honked at her, and then opened his window and started shouting obscenities in a loud voice. Their actions made me shake my head, at the woman who thought nothing of endangering her child, and the driver who would arrive at his destination perhaps thirty seconds later because of her.

I arrived before my mother, which didn’t surprise me in the least. I ordered a cup of coffee and a muffin. Someone had left a copy of USA Today on a table next to the window, so I sat down, opened the paper, and dug into my muffin.

According to the paper, nothing much had changed in the world since Nick had been murdered on Smathers Beach. That was the big picture. In my own little snapshot of life I was overcome with the feeling that my world had gone topsy-turvy.

Death had been stalking me across the city. I’d lost a close friend. I’d fallen a little bit in love with Tanya. Of course, being a little bit in love is a lot like being a little bit drunk. You look at things through a hazy filter. When you come down off the high, you wonder what was real and what wasn’t.

I wanted to believe there was something between us, but I knew that if Tanya had helped Destiny steal the diamonds, it wasn’t going to work. Even if she had nothing to do with the murders, her participation in the theft would be a deception I couldn’t accept.

I glanced up twice when the door opened and watched strangers walk in. The third time I looked up, I saw my mother. It looked like she’d been crying. Her makeup was askew, her eyes were dark, and she appeared to have aged. I felt sorry for her. Besides me and work, Nick had been the only constant in her life for as long as I could remember—my life too. I was not surprised arranging for Nick’s cremation had taken a toll on her. Life’s a bitch, I thought, pushing the paper aside. And then it sometimes gets bitchier.

I felt an ache in the back of my throat and was overwhelmed with empathy for my mother. I stood and said, “Have a seat mother, and I’ll get you a coffee. Lots of cream, one sugar, right?”

She nodded, gave me a weak smile, and sat down while I grabbed my cup for a refill. When I returned with our coffees, she was staring at the front page of the paper.

“How are you holding up?” I asked.

She folded the newspaper and set it aside. “It was harder than I thought, seeing Nick’s body. I’ve been in this business a lot of years and I’ve seen a lot of bodies. This was different.”

I reached out and touched her hand. She seemed surprised. “I’m sorry, mother. I cared for Nick too. He was the closest thing to a father I ever knew.”

“I know,” she said. “I’m going to pick up the urn this afternoon and fly back to Detroit this evening. Why don’t you come home with me?”

“I can’t. I’m not cut out for this kind of work. I wish you would realize that I’m much happier down here.”

“Living on a boat and tending bar? You’re capable of so much more.”

“The business was eating me up, mother.”

“Now you’re being overly dramatic, Wes. Besides, you’re damn good at it. And I’m not just saying that because I’m your mother.”

“I hate it. Besides, this isn’t over yet.”

“I’ll give the client his money back,” she said. “All I care about is that they found Nick’s killer.”

“I’m not so sure about that.”

“The cop I talked to, Davies, seemed pretty sure.”

“And she could be right. But there’s a lot more involved than it appears.”

“What do you mean?”

And so I told her about Destiny. I told her our client was dead, and I told her about Bob and Willie, and finally I told her about Tanya.

“I like her, Wes. She’s got spunk.”

“She might be involved in this whole thing.”

“I don’t think so. Call it woman’s intuition. Do you want me to stick around?”

I shook my head no. The last thing I needed was someone else to worry about, but there was something more I needed from her and I wasn’t sure how she was going to react.

“I need a favor, mother.”

She furled her brow and gazed at me across her coffee cup. I sat and waited. The next move was hers and I was glad when she said, “Tell me what’s on your mind.”

“I want you to put an investigator on Myron Stewart. I want to know about his past, his relationship with his wife and daughter. Was she his birth daughter or was she adopted? Any information they can dig up on him.”

My mother looked at me like I was crazy. “Let me get this straight. You want me to re-open the Stewart case on a whim?”

“It’s more than a whim. Some information came my way. I want it checked out.”

“So where did this information come from?”

I hated to lie to my mother, but if I was a skeptic, my mother was the queen of cynics. I didn’t even want to think about how she would react if I told her my informant was a phobic psychic. I decided a little fabrication was necessary.

“I got a call from a source back in Detroit this morning. He said he met someone who was friends with the gardener.”

“What’s this guy’s name?”

“Mother, I’m not going to tell you who it is. I promised him anonymity.”

She finished her coffee and digested what I was saying. “If I go ahead with this, will it get rid of all this guilt shit?” she asked.

“I don’t know.”

There was more silence. “Will you come back to work?”

“No.”

“What’s in it for me?”

“How about if you do it because I’m your son.”

She smiled. “How about if you come back to work because I’m your mother.”

“I don’t want to talk about coming back to work,” I said.

“And I don’t want to re-open that case.”

Stalemate. There was only one way I was going to get what I wanted and we both knew it. “All right,” I said. “We’ll talk. When this case is over, I’ll fly back to Detroit and we’ll talk about anything you want to talk about. But I’m not promising to come back to work.”

My mother stood and picked up her purse. “All I’ve ever asked is that you keep an open mind. I’ll talk to you in a couple of days and you can let me know when you can fly back.”

I nodded and she turned and left. She knew enough to quit while she was ahead. It didn’t really matter. I knew I wasn’t going to change my mind, whether I was here or back in Detroit.

It was time to pay Elvis another visit. Outside, the rain had stopped, but the sky remained gray. I nearly stepped on a baby chick running along the sidewalk trying to catch up with its mother. I’d been told the city once hired a bird catcher to rid the island of its flock. It wasn’t long before the locals and visitors alike rose up against the idea, and the bird catcher was no more.

Chapter 28

It was a few minutes past noon when I arrived at Elvis’s house. Dom was standing at the top of the stairs. Unlike my first visit when he met me in formal attire, he was now dressed island casual; khaki pants, a short-sleeved pink dress shirt that pulled across his massive chest and Nike running shoes without socks.

“Morning Dom.”

He smiled. “Elvis is waiting for you.”

“Quite the psychic.” I felt bad the moment I said it. I knew from my previous visit that my tongue-in-cheek attitude about Elvis upset Dom.

I winced when Dom’s body stiffened and his smile turned to a frown. “Why do you do that?”

“I’m sorry.” I turned my eyes away the giant of a man standing in front of me and felt myself blush. I had spoken without thinking and now I’d hurt Dom’s feelings. All for no other reason than I was having a shitty couple of days. He didn’t deserve it.

“You shouldn’t make fun of Mister Elvis,” Dom said. “He hasn’t done anything to you. He’s only trying to help.”

There was no doubt in my mind Dom believed Elvis was the real thing. In my defense, private investigators tend to be skeptics by nature. Not only don’t I believe in psychics. I don’t believe in ghosts, UFO’s or the abominable snowman. I couldn’t help how I felt or what I believed. Still, I should at least take Dom’s beliefs into consideration when I spoke to him.

“Dom,” I said. “I’m sorry, but I’ve taken part in two investigations involving psychics. In both cases, the only thing those so called psychics were interested in was relieving my clients of as much money as they could.”

“Mister Elvis is different. He tries to help people.”

“He doesn’t work for free, Dom,” I said. “He takes money from people who are in too much pain to think straight. Do you believe that’s right?”

“Everybody needs money to live. I’ve seen people who have come wallowing in desperation walk out of here with a smile on their face after talking with Elvis. Is that so wrong?”

“Dom, it would take a miracle to convince me Elvis, or anyone else for that matter, has real psychic abilities. I think it’s wrong to try and convince people you can do and see things that are impossible.”

“Then why are you here, Mister Darling?”

“Good question. Maybe your boss can tell us.”

I could read the disappointment on Dom’s face. He turned away from me and stepped back into the house. “Follow me,” he said.

Elvis was seated behind his desk when we walked in. He was wiping his hands with a tissue and didn’t look up for several moments. Nothing had changed since my previous visit. The desk held the same crystal ball, the same deck of cards, and the same box of tissues. Elvis was also dressed like before, same suit, same shirt, and same tie.

Elvis folded the tissue and dropped it into the wastebasket before looking up. His shoulders were slumped and his face was deeply lined, almost as if he were in pain. He appeared to be less sure of himself than the last time I’d seen him. I almost felt sorry for the guy.

“You can leave us, Dom. Wes, please have a seat.” He pointed to the leather armchair across from him and waited until Dom was gone before adding, “I was afraid you wouldn’t come. The last time we met you made it clear you didn’t hold a very high opinion of me or my craft.”

“Cat said you talked to Destiny and had some information for me.”

“You’re talking about Gail?”

“They’re one and the same,” I said.

“She was here last night and again this morning. Yesterday she wanted to know if she needed to worry about someone named Frankie. Today, you were all she could talk about. She claims you stole something from her and she wanted to know if you were going to return what you took.”

“What did you tell her?”

Elvis leaned forward and made a sad attempt to smile. “I told her the truth, Wes. I said you couldn’t give them back.”

“Why would you tell her that?”

“It is true, isn’t it? You did give the diamonds to the police, right?”

I felt a tingling along the back of my neck, like a poisonous spider had bitten me and the venom was spreading. There was no way he could know about the diamonds. I was afraid that if Destiny knew I didn’t have them, she would hurt or even kill Tanya.

“You told her that?”

Elvis shook his head. “No. I did tell her she should stay away from you, and that she wasn’t going to get the diamonds back. I assumed they were diamonds, since that’s what you asked me about yesterday.”

“She took a friend of mine hostage. Told me she’ll kill her if I don’t hand over the diamonds.” I felt defeated.

“And you don’t have them to give,” Elvis said.

“You and your bullshit are going to get my friend killed.”

“Your friend will be fine,” Elvis said. There was a hint of sadness in his voice. “She’s not the one who’s going to die.”

I jumped up, rested my hands on the desk and leaned in toward Elvis. “This is a bunch of crap and I’m tired of your spiel. It doesn’t work on me, but your interference is going to get someone hurt or maybe killed. You’re in way over your head, Elvis.”

“I’m not interfering, Wes. I’m trying to help. I wanted to let you know what’s going on. The last thing Gail said when she left this morning was that she’s going to kill you. Just so you know, you don’t have to worry about anything either.”

“Thanks for nothing.”

“You’re good at what you do, Wes. You shouldn’t try to run away from it. And the trouble with your mother will work itself out.”

Again, the imaginary venom was inching its way down my spine. For a moment I wavered and wondered if there was something more to Elvis than I was willing to admit. I shook off my doubts.

“If I were a gambling man,” I said, “I’d bet Tanya told Destiny about my mother and Destiny told you.”

Elvis shook his head. “Celine was back in my dreams last night. She told me about your mother. Celine feels as responsible for your quitting your job, as you feel for her getting killed.”

“I’m outta here, Elvis. This is nonsense. Everything you’ve said, you could have found out by doing a little research.”

“Why would I bother?”

“I don’t know. Maybe you want something from me.”

“I do. I want you to find out what really happened to Celine.”

I started toward the door. “Well if that’s the case, you can rest assured. I made arrangements with my mother to put an investigator onto Myron Stewart. I still don’t believe a thing you’ve told me. When I can prove you wrong, I’ll be back to rub it in your face.”

“And if I’m right?”

I reached out and pushed open the door. “When that happens I’ll apologize.”

“There is one more thing, Wes.”

“Why am I not surprised?"

“If it’s any consolation, I can assure you that you won’t go back to working for your mother. But you can’t quit being what you are, and you’re a damn good investigator. I’d like you to come to work for me. Sometimes, like with Celine, I see things. The police are almost as skeptical as you are and I need someone to gather hard evidence before I go to them.”

I glanced back over my shoulder, not quite believing what he was suggesting. He stared back at me with those dark, tired eyes and waited for my response. A part of me almost wanted to believe in him. Right then I realized that if he could make me feel this way, he must have nearly complete control over those who believed in psychics.

“I don’t want to be a detective,” I said.

“Is that true, or is the truth that you don’t want to work for your mother?”

It was a disturbing question, one I’d asked myself more than once. It was also a question to which I didn’t have an answer. I ignored it and left the office. As I pulled the door closed behind me, he added, “Come see me when you find Celine’s body. You may be able to keep a more open mind at that time.”

***

By nine that evening Destiny still hadn’t called. I paced back and forth between the kitchen and the living room of Tanya’s house. The wait gave me time to think about my conversation with Elvis. Maybe it was the mood I was in, maybe it was the anxieties of waiting for the call, but I began to wonder how Elvis came by his information. I suspected he had other detectives working for him, gathering information on me as well as other prospective clients. If so, his con game was much more organized than I’d imagined.

I might have gone on all night wondering about it, but my phone rang. I didn’t recognize the number, and was irritated when a male voice said, “Mister Darling?”

“I’m waiting for a call, Dom. I can’t talk right now.”

“Please Mister Darling.” Dom coughed, and his voice took on a strained quality when he continued. “I think they’re going to hurt Mister Elvis.”

“Who are they, Dom? You need to calm down and be a little clearer on what you’re saying.”

“It’s the girl you were asking about. Mister Elvis called her Gail, but the guy she’s with kept calling her Destiny. Mister Elvis told me that if she showed up I was to call you.”

“Was there another girl with them?” I asked.

“Yes sir. I don’t know her name, but her hands were tied behind her back.”

“I’m on my way.” I headed for the door, talking as I ran. “Where are you?”

“I’m in the living room, locked in a closet.”

“You stay put. Don’t even try to get out until I get there,” I said. “I’d rather not get the police involved right now.”

“Good. The man said if anyone tried to call the police, he’d kill all of us. I believe him. He has a gun and he forced me into the closet, then he hit me on the head with his gun. I pretended to be knocked out. That’s when he locked me in, but he didn’t check to see if I had a phone. I couldn’t think of anyone else to call. I could break out easy enough, but I’m afraid if I do he’ll kill Mister Elvis.”

“Hold on a sec.” I hurried across the porch and grabbed Tanya’s pink bicycle. It was tucked into the corner of the porch and unlocked, so I carried it down the steps and out the gate. I climbed on board and began to pedal the bike before lifting the phone back to my ear.

“Is there a gun in the house?” I asked.

“Mister Elvis keeps three antique pistols in a display case in the library. They wouldn’t be loaded, and I don’t know if they can still shoot.”

Great, I thought. I peddled furiously down the street and wondered what I was going to do when I got there. I was unarmed, and every instinct told me to contact the police. But my thoughts turned to what had happened to Celine, and I couldn’t bring myself to make the call.

I slowed to allow a pedestrian to cross in front of me before turning onto Eaton. Traffic was light. No one seemed to notice when I jumped off the bike and leaned it against a fence two doors down from Elvis’s house. If someone wanted to steal the damn thing, I wasn’t going to worry about it.

I lifted the phone to my ear. “You still there, Dom?”

“Yes sir.”

“How do I get inside?”

“I could break out and let you in the front door.”

“They’ll hear you,” I said. “Is there another way in?”

“The side door facing Duval leads to Mister Elvis’s library, but you have to walk past the windows in the office. I think they’re all in there, at least I haven’t heard anyone walking around the house since I got locked in here. The blinds might be shut, but I usually do that and I never had time to close them.”

“Is the door locked?”

“It’s always locked at night. But we keep a spare key. It’s hidden in the pot holding the cactus. When you face the steps it’s on a stand to your right. Reach behind the cactus and the key is pushed into the dirt right along the edge of the pot.”

“What will I find once I’m inside?”

“You’ll be in the library. The door on the right leads to a hall. The one on the left leads to Elvis’s office. That’s where you met with him.”

“You sure you’re okay, Dom?”

“I’m fine.”

“I’m going to hang up and turn off my phone so you won’t be able to call me,” I said. I glanced at my watch. “Give me fifteen minutes, and then start yelling and pounding on the door. I’m hoping the noise will split them up before I try anything. But whatever you do, if someone comes to the door and tells you to be quiet, listen to them. I don’t want you getting hurt. Understand?”

I waited for Dom’s “Yes Sir,” closed the phone, and slipped it into my pocket before moving over to the gate.

The gate creaked when I opened it. I stood still and waited to make sure no one was going to investigate the noise. After a minute or so I scooted through the gate, ran past the porch and around the corner of the house, stopping at the edge of the lighted windows of the office. The blinds were up and I could see Elvis sitting at his desk. Staying as much in the shadows as possible, I peeked around the corner of the window and felt relief when I saw Tanya seated across from him.

The windows were closed and I knew I wouldn’t be able to hear what was being said. I needed to know who was in the room. Dropping down on my knees I crawled forward far enough to see to the side of the desk. Destiny was standing about three feet to the right of Tanya. She had a pistol tucked into the front of her jeans and was saying something to Elvis. He shook his head, and then Willie stepped into view. He slid up alongside Destiny, whispered in her ear, and moved back out of sight.

I slipped back away from the window, stood, and looked around. There were bushes directly under the window and the area in front of the bushes was lit as if by a spotlight. It was not going to be easy getting by without being seen.

The light reached all the way to the fence line. My first inclination was to work my way along the edge of the fence, but if Destiny or Willie looked out across the yard I was pretty sure they’d see me. That meant I could either scale the six-foot fence twice, or take the time to sneak around to the far side of the house. I chose the latter.

The other side of the house and the backyard were unlit. I tripped several times in the dark before admitting to myself that I’d have to slow down. Ten minutes, a bruised knee, and a couple of cactus quills later, I let myself into the library.

My eyes came to rest on the display case that hung across the room, and I grinned. Inside were three antique dueling pistols and a large saber. The case was backlit, which cast enough light for me to see where I was going. The pistols were black powder guns and would be useless, but I’d taken fencing classes in college and the saber might be a godsend if only I could take Willie and Destiny by surprise.

The room itself was perhaps twenty by twenty feet and held a recliner, a sofa and an over-sized oak library table. Three of the walls were covered with books, some appearing to be quite old. Beneath the display case, the forth wall held an entertainment center. There was a large flat screen TV, a CD player, and enough speakers to rock the house. I guess even psychics need to unwind every once in awhile.

As I crossed the room, I was paying more attention to the sword than to where I was walking. I slammed my knee into a low table I hadn’t noticed and bit back a yell. When no one came running I continued on to the display case.

I ran my hand along the outside edges of the case, found the latch, and let out a sigh of relief when I realized it wasn’t locked. I opened the case, cringed when the door squeaked, and took down the sword. It was heavier than I expected. I turned back toward the office and took a couple of practice swings to get the feel of it. As I stepped away from the case, the door to the Elvis’s office swung open and Willie walked into the room.

Chapter 29

I stood still as Willie drew a pistol and pointed it at me. He was dressed in the same clothing he’d been wearing when he left Frankie’s the previous evening, and he looked like his entire world had fallen apart.

“You killed Frankie,” he said. “And Bob. I could maybe forgive Frankie, but not my brother. Now I’m gonna kill ya, and I’m gonna enjoy it.”

I was innocent of both those charges, but the chances of my convincing Willie of that were nonexistent. I had watched Destiny manipulate Frankie. I was pretty sure if she told Willie the sky was falling, he’d take cover.

As if to confirm my suspicions, Willie’s face took on a moonstruck look when Destiny called out from Elvis’s office, “What’s going on out there?”

“It’s Wes.” Willie turned his head toward the office. “I told you I heard something out here. I know you didn’t hear anything, but if we’re going to be together you’ve got to trust me, hon.”

While he was distracted, I looked down at my watch. By my figuring it had been more than fifteen minutes since I’d last spoken with Dom. If he didn’t make his move soon, it was going to be all over for me, and probably everyone else in the house. They couldn’t afford to leave witnesses.

I’d seen Destiny’s propensity for violence firsthand. I suspected she would let Willie do the dirty work before she got rid of him. I almost felt sorry for him. I knew what was in store for him when he was no longer useful.

Just when I thought I was going to be on my own Dom let out a hideous scream. This was followed by a loud crash from the other side of the house. Willie snapped his head in the direction of the noise and started moving toward the office.

It was now or never. If Willie got his wits back together, I was a dead man. I raised the sword, shouted, “Hey asshole,” and lunged across the room.

Willie was quick, but seemed confused. He swiveled his body toward me, raised his gun, and snapped off a shot. The sound was deafening, and something plucked at my pant leg. Before he could get off another shot I gave a flick of my wrist and brought the sword down.

The blade struck the barrel of the pistol sending it flying across the room. I then slammed the hilt of the sword into Willie’s face. Something crunched, Willie cried out, and slid to his knees spitting blood and broken teeth onto the floor.

I raised the sword over my head and was going in for the kill when three shots rang out from the other room. Tanya screamed, and I turned and started toward the office. Willie had more fortitude than I gave him credit for. He grabbed my leg, twisted it, and when I fell to the floor he scrambled on top of me.

“You son of a bitch.” He let out a triumphant yell, and reaching up he twisted his fingers into my hair. His eyes were wild and it felt like he was screwing my head off. When I tried to pull away he slammed my head against the floor. “You’re a dead man, Darling.”

My ears rang and I made an effort to raise the sword. The blade caught under the leg of the table. I felt helpless. Willie laughed at my efforts, and slammed my head against the floor again. He let go of my hair and I fought to throw him off me, but he hung on like a bronco rider glued to the saddle.

Reaching across my body he slapped the sword from my hand and moved his face close to mine, whispering, “I’m going to beat the living shit out of you, Darling. I’m going to do it for Frankie, and for my brother. After that, I’m going to have some fun with the darkie girl you seem to be so fond of before I kill her.” His breath was foul, and his lips were coated in his own blood. He reminded me of a killer clown that inhabited my nightmares when I was a child. I wondered if the nightmare would return after this night.

I tried again to buck him off. He backhanded me across the face and grabbed my ears. His blood and spittle drooled onto my face as he lifted my head and prepared to slam it a final time against the floor.

I felt light-headed and was having trouble catching my breath, but he was over confident. Focusing my thoughts on what would happen to Tanya if I died; I felt a surge of energy.

I waited until he reached the top of his arc, and then I snapped my head forward.

There was not a lot of strength behind the motion, but I heard his nose snap when my forehead connected. Willie cried out and loosened his grip on my ears. I kept pushing with everything I had left in me, and still I couldn’t shake him from my chest.

With blood pouring from his nose and mouth, Willie changed tactics. He rolled off me and scrambled across the floor toward where his gun had landed.

My chest burned and my head throbbed. I was having a hell of a time keeping my balance, but I knew if Willie got his gun it was all over. In desperation, I reached out, caught his ankle, and pulled him flat onto the floor.

Again, Willie was much quicker than I expected. He kicked at me with his other foot and grazed my ear. My grip was tenuous at best, and his next kick freed his leg. We both struggled to our feet. He was faster than me, but when he reached for the gun his shoe slid in a pool of his own blood. He went down onto one knee.

While Willie struggled to regain his footing, I was fighting my own battle. My head felt as if it had been split by an ax and I was having trouble concentrating. Another hit to the head and I’d be out.

I snatched up the sword as Willie dove for his pistol. It looked like he was going to win the race. I was worn down both physically and mentally. With my last reserve of strength, I thrust the blade out in front of me and sprang forward.

Willie grabbed the gun, but before he could bring it up I plunged the sword into his chest.

Willie’s eyes opened wide, he dropped the gun, and collapsed onto the floor. I was exhausted. All I wanted was to lie down and go to sleep, but sleeping wouldn’t help Tanya. Reaching down, I snatched up the pistol and made my way across the room to the office door.

I had been trained on the proper way to enter a room when someone might be waiting with a gun, but I was too tired to think straight. Instead, I fumbled with the doorknob, threw open the door, and raced into the room with the gun held out in front of me.

Destiny and Tanya were gone. Elvis was standing over Dom’s body, staring down into his lifeless eyes. When he heard me behind him, he turned. “She shot him without a second thought.”

“Destiny?”

“Yes,” Elvis said. There were tears in his eyes and a quiver in his voice. “He was the gentlest soul I ever knew.”

I knelt down on one knee and touched Dom’s neck looking for a pulse. It confirmed what I already knew.

“He’s dead,” Elvis said.

“I’m sorry.” I stood and put my hand on his shoulder. “Where’d Destiny go?”

“I don’t know.”

“What about the other girl, Tanya?”

“I thought she was going to kill us all. Gail took the girl and said to tell you to go back to Tanya’s house and wait for her call. She said if you were not there when she called, she’d kill Tanya. She said you have an hour.”

“I’ve got to go,” I said. “Do you think you can handle the police?”

“What do I tell them?”

“Tell them the truth, but don’t let them know where I’m going. I’ll call them when I know Tanya’s all right. Can you tell me why they were here in the first place?”

“Gail said they didn’t have any other place to go. Plus, she’s obsessed with those damn diamonds. She can’t seem to think of anything else. She asked me again if you were going to give them to her.”

“What did you tell her?”

Elvis let out a low laugh. “I told her yes. You told me earlier that Gail was going to kill the other girl if she didn’t get them back, so I told her what she wanted to hear.”

“You lied to her?”

Elvis nodded. “I didn’t have a choice. I thought it was the only way to keep us all alive. You know, I had a vision that Gail was going to die tonight. If I’d even suspected Dom might get hurt, I’d have sent him away. My predictions are always open to interpretation, but I had a vivid sense that she was going to get shot.”

Elvis looked up into my eyes. “I was afraid she’d kill me, but I still should have been able to do something to save Dom. I know you don’t believe it, but I’m a real psychic. I should have seen this coming.”

I started toward the door, and then looked back at Elvis. “You can’t blame yourself for this, any more than you say I can’t blame myself for Celine’s death. Now you need to call the police, and I need to make sure Destiny doesn’t kill Tanya.”

Chapter 30

Despite the assurances I’d offered Elvis, I couldn’t ignore my own rising guilt. I knew I was the one responsible for Dom’s death, not Elvis. It had been my plan for him to make some noise and create a diversion. He’d died as a result. I was determined not to add Tanya’s death to my growing guilt trip.

Waiting for the police was not going to help anyone. Over the past several days I had seen what Destiny was capable of. There was no doubt in my mind she would do exactly what she threatened to do. If I wanted to save Tanya I had better get my ass in gear.

It was no surprise to me that the bicycle I’d left lying in the grass was gone. This left me without transportation. It only took a quick glance down at my tattered and bloodied shirt to rule out a taxi or a bicycle cab. They would take one look at me and either take off or call the cops.

Despite the fact I was exhausted and battered from my battle with Willie, I had to jog the mile or so to Tanya’s house. Because I looked like hell I chose to avoid Duval, which would have been a slightly more direct route. I ran with my head down along Simonton Street up to Olivia. The few people I crossed paths with stepped around me. I suspect they took me for one of the many homeless who wander around the island.

I didn’t give a shit what anybody else thought, all I cared about was getting to Tanya’s as fast as possible. At that point I had a solitary mission in life, making sure Tanya survived. That’s also when I decided if Destiny hurt Tanya, I was going to kill her.

The house was shrouded in darkness. The gate was half open, just like I’d left it when I hurried off after Dom’s call. The door was closed, but unlocked. I should have remembered that I had not closed it when I left. I should have looked around before entering the house. I should have taken all the precautions I’d been taught to take. But by the time I got to the house, all I could think about was getting inside, finding some aspirin, and waiting for Destiny’s call.

Tanya was the first thing I saw when I flipped on the lights. She was tied to one of the kitchen chairs, which had been moved into the center of the living room. The second thing I saw was Destiny. She wore a pair of tight shorts and an Alvin’s t-shirt that was two sizes too small for her. She was also holding a gun in her lap. It was cocked, and pointed at Tanya.

“Where are my diamonds, Wes?” She was grinning, but it was a crazy grin. When I looked into her eyes I realized that she’d been pushed over the edge. No matter what I told her she wasn’t going to let either Tanya or me live.

“I hid them,” I said. I scanned the room looking for a weapon. Things did not look promising.

“The ones you took from me?”

I nodded.

She fumbled for something next to where she was sitting, and held up the vase from Tanya’s room. “And what about the ones I hid in here? I hope for both your sakes you have all my pretties. You’re more resourceful than I gave you credit for, Wes. I can be resourceful too. I want all twenty-five of my diamonds. If you don’t give them to me, I’m gonna shoot Tanya, then I’m gonna shoot you. One bullet for every diamond that you don’t return. Who do you think is more resourceful, Darling?”

“Why are you doing this, Gail?” Tanya asked. “I watched you kill someone today. Before that, I never could have believed you were capable of doing such a thing. You should leave before the police find you.”

“Shut the hell up, bitch.” Destiny drew back and flung the vase at Tanya. Tanya pulled back her head and the vase flew past her face and slammed into the wall across the room. “I’m not going anywhere without my diamonds.”

I could see the fear in Tanya’s eyes. Unfortunately, Destiny’s actions over the last twenty-four hours warranted that fear. Destiny was turning her anger and fear toward Tanya. I needed to shift her attention to me. “The only way you’re going to find the diamonds is with my help,” I said. “And that’s not going to happen if you don’t stop threatening Tanya.”

“How do I know you didn’t turn the diamonds over to the cops?”

I reached toward my pocket, and Destiny steadied the pistol on me. “What the hell do you think you’re doing?”

I held my hand up. “I’ve got one of the diamonds in my pocket. I kept it on me so I could prove to you I still have them.”

It was clear she didn’t trust me. She stood and placed the muzzle of the pistol against Tanya’s head. “Let me see it,” she said. “And don’t do anything stupid.”

I reached into my pocket and drew out the stone. I opened my hand and let it roll around in my palm. It sparkled as the light reflected in it and for a moment we were all mesmerized.

“All right,” she said. “That’s a start—it will buy you maybe two minutes of Tanya’s life. Now, get down on your knees and shuffle over to the coffee table. Place the diamond on the table, and move back away from us. Do it slowly, and don’t make any funny moves. If you so much as breathe hard I swear I’ll kill her.”

I believed her. I did exactly what she asked. She stood and watched until I moved back from the chair, and then she reached over to pick up the diamond. She took her eyes off me and lowered the gun for a second. I braced myself to jump her, but she must have read my mind. She snatched up the diamond and pointed the gun back at Tanya before I could react.

She held the diamond up to the light, studied it for a moment, and tucked it into the pocket of her shorts before stepping back behind the chair. Once again she pressed the gun hard against the back of Tanya’s head.

“I’m going to count to three,” she said. “And then I’m going to kill Tanya unless you tell me where the rest of the diamonds are.”

“You’ll kill us both if I tell you,” I said.

“I don’t want you dead,” she said. “I just want my diamonds.”

“I don’t believe you.”

“Maybe you’ll believe this.” She gave Tanya’s head a rap with the gun barrel and said, “One.”

The fear was still evident in Tanya’s eyes, and there was insanity in Destiny’s. “All right,” I said. “I’ll take you to them.”

“That’s better.” She reached out and stroked Tanya’s hair. “I didn’t want to kill you hon, but Wes was being an asshole. You realize it would have been his fault if I had to hurt you?”

“But why are you doing this?” Tanya asked.

“Because I’m tired of being poor.” Destiny shifter the gun in my direction. “You wouldn’t know what it’s like. You’re daddy had money and he always took care of you.”

“We got by,” Tanya said. “There was never a lot of extra money. Since my dad died there’s not a week that goes by where I don’t struggle to meet the bills.”

“Oh you poor baby.” Destiny looked around the room and laughed. “You can sell this house and the bar and you’ll never have to work another day in your life. This is my only chance.”

“And what about the man you shot tonight?” Tanya asked.

“Talk to me about it after you’ve spent years dancing in front of assholes just like him, or Wes here.” Destiny pointed the gun at me. Her grip was steady, her eyes hard. “Last chance, where are they?”

“I’ll take you to them,” I said.

She laughed and shook her head. “Like that’s going to happen. I wasn’t kidding about killing Tanya. But first I’m going to cause her a lot of pain if you don’t tell me where they are.”

I couldn’t very well tell her the truth. If I did she’d be back inside within minutes. When she found out half of them were missing, she was going to be mad as hell. Since I wasn’t too keen on dying, I decided to buy some time. With any luck I could lead her someplace out of the way, and disarm her.

“I buried them under the gumbo-limbo tree next to Alvin's,” I said.

“What are you, nuts? You expect me to believe you’d bury them where anyone could come along and find them.” She shifted back and forth on her feet. “Last chance, Wes. Give me the real location or Tanya’s dead.”

“I’m telling the truth. No one’s going to find them there. I buried them about eighteen inches out from the trunk between the tree and the bar window.” I was on a roll, making it up while I went along. “They’re maybe a foot beneath the surface. I’ll take you to them.”

“Damn it.” She stomped her right foot and I could feel the rage emanating from her. I knew she wanted to kill me right then and there.

“If I’m lying,” I said, “You can kill me.” I needed to get her away from Tanya. I was counting on the fact that she would want to have the diamonds in her hands before she blew me away.

“You must take me for a fool,” she said. “You’re not going anywhere. If the diamonds aren’t where you say they are, I’ll be back. I’m going to make you watch me kill Tanya before I kill you. Now turn around.”

I started to stand and she said, “Uh Uh. Stay on your knees and swivel around.”

I hesitated until Destiny swung the gun in Tanya’s direction, then I nodded and shuffled around until I was facing the door. I knew what was coming and I tensed my shoulders, but you can’t prepare yourself for a smack on the head. She brought the barrel down hard over my right ear, and everything went dark.

Chapter 31

Someone in the distance was calling my name. I could hear mumbled words through the drumbeats that played with the nerve endings along the back of my head. I fought back the pain and tried to ignore the voice as it built to an urgent whisper. With a groan, I rolled over onto my back and forced my eyes open.

“Thank God, Wes,” Tanya said. “I thought you were dead.”

My head throbbed, everything in the room appeared to have a fuzzy outline, and right then I thought dead sounded damn good. When I tried to sit up, I couldn’t move. It took me several seconds to realize my hands and feet were bound. “How long have I been out?”

“Maybe twenty minutes,” Tanya said.

At first, my mind and body refused to work together. It was like trying to move a table across the room by thinking about it, or maybe trying to fly. No matter how hard you tried, the table wouldn’t move and you couldn’t soar with the birds. I swore at the top of my voice and tried again to focus on the matter at hand.

It was move or die. I concentrated on pushing up on my arms. I began to roll toward the sofa. By the time I reached it I was breathing hard. I winced and levered myself into a sitting position. I was fighting the clock and the pain as I went to work twisting and turning my wrists in an effort to loosen the rope. This is getting to be a real bad habit, I thought while I struggled. Destiny had been in a hurry to go after the diamonds, but she had done a pretty good job of tying me up. It took a good ten minutes before I felt the rope give a little.

“Why don’t you take it easy?” Tanya asked. “You look like you’re in pain.”

“I can rest later.” I ignored her suggestion and continued my struggle. “When Destiny gets back here she’s going to kill both of us.”

“Why would she bother coming back if she has the diamonds?”

I didn’t answer the question. She had enough to worry about without my telling her I’d sent Destiny on a wild goose chase. After some thought, I said, “She’s going to want to get rid of any witnesses. You were there when she killed Dom. I saw her kill Frankie.”

“What about Elvis? He was there when she killed that guy and Gail let him live. Maybe she doesn’t want to kill us.”

I shook my head and regretted it. The pain made it harder to concentrate on the ropes. Even listening to Tanya’s voice made my head vibrate. I didn’t complain. As long as she kept talking, she didn’t have time to worry about the bind we were in. I was afraid she might panic, which would make things even worse. Taking a deep breath, I gave my wrists another twist. I felt the knot slip, and I was able to ease my left hand out from the rope.

“Destiny considers Elvis to be her confessor, something like a priest.” I tossed the rope out of the way and reached down to untie my feet. “She thinks he’ll keep what he knows about her a secret.”

“Will he?”

I finished untying my feet and used the arm of the chair to help me stand. “I don’t think so,” I said. “But I do know she’ll be back here. I’m going out to the kitchen to get a knife. If you hear her coming, call me.”

My knees were wobbly, and it took longer than it should have just to walk across the living room and into the kitchen. My vision was no longer blurred, but each step I took reverberated along my spine and played havoc with my head. The mounting pain forced me to stop and lean against the wall twice before I reached the drawer where Tanya kept her knives. My hands felt disassociated from my body. I had trouble opening the drawer. Trouble picking up a knife. After what seemed like an hour, but could only have been minutes, I managed to wrap my hand around a knife handle. Dragging it out of the drawer I started back across the kitchen to where Tanya was waiting for me.

I felt a little better by then, but I was still fighting for balance with each step. When I passed the kitchen table I yearned to sit for a couple of minutes and regroup. Time was the unknown factor, so I pushed on into the living room.

The knife was dull and my coordination was off. It took several minutes to cut through the ropes. When they parted, Tanya jumped up and threw her arms around me. Her warm tears ran down my neck and I pulled her close.

I didn’t want to let her go, but when I heard the outside gate slam closed I shoved Tanya away and spun around. “Get the hell out of here. Go next door and call the cops.”

I didn’t wait for her response. Tanya took off running while I headed for the door. My fingers were still stiff and before I could throw the latch the door slammed open and caught me in the chest. I tripped, fell on my ass and rolled twice before scrambling behind the sofa.

Destiny swore when she saw me. “Get the fuck out from behind the couch, Wes. I’ve had it with the bullshit.”

“I don’t think so,” I said. Drawing my knees toward my chest I tried to make myself into the smallest target possible. I was hoping she wouldn’t shoot until she had the diamonds, but I was wrong. Her answer to my suggestion was a shot that blew a hole in the sofa three inches from my head.

“Stand up you coward.” Destiny’s voice was high pitched and her breathing uneven. At this point she seemed more interested in killing me than in getting her diamonds back. She was an angry woman with a gun and that scared the hell out of me.

“I’ll take you to the diamonds. I only wanted to make sure Tanya was out of the way.”

She wasn’t in the mood for bargaining. She fired again. This bullet wasn’t quite as close. I could hear her moving toward me and I knew I needed to do something. I drew my legs under me and tried to judge where Destiny was by the sound of her approaching footsteps. Just as I was about jump her, Tanya called out from the hall.

“ Gail—stop.”

I glanced around the corner of the sofa and saw Tanya standing at the edge of the room. She was bent into a shooter’s crouch and held the gun out in front of her like she knew what she was doing. I hoped to hell she had remembered the gun needed a key.

“You aren’t going to shoot me, Tanya.” Destiny gave a dry laugh. “You can’t step on a damn spider without crying about it.”

“I know how to shoot,” Tanya said.

“Knowing how to shoot and being able to shoot someone isn’t the same thing,” Destiny said.

She was right. If I were going to bet on the outcome of a shootout between the two of them, I’d have put my money on Destiny. I stood up from behind the sofa, slowly so as not to startle them, and faced Destiny.

“Don’t hurt her,” I said. “She doesn’t have anything to do with what’s going on.”

Destiny licked her lips and I could tell she was weighing the odds. Her gun was pointed halfway between where I stood and where Tanya stood, and she couldn’t know for sure that Tanya wouldn’t shoot. Then her cheek quivered, her eyes went cold, and I knew she’d made her decision.

“Watch out,” I shouted. I vaulted over the back of the sofa at the same time that Destiny swung her gun up toward Tanya. Destiny must have seen me from the corner of her eye because she changed direction and swung the pistol back toward me.

I expected to die. To my surprise Tanya was faster than Destiny. She fired her gun twice and Destiny stopped, looked down at the red stain spreading across her t-shirt, and collapsed onto the floor.

I sprang to Destiny’s side, shouting as I knelt down beside her, “Get me some towels, Tanya.” I didn’t look to see if she had followed my orders, instead I tore off my shirt and pressed it against the two holes in Destiny’s stomach.

There was hatred in her eyes, but it turned to fear when the pain engulfed her. I added pressure to the wounds in an effort to stem the bleeding, and she said something. I couldn’t quite catch the words and I put my hand under her head and moved my ear closer to her lips.

“What was that?” I asked.

“I want my diamonds,” she said, and then she died.

I laid Destiny’s head onto the floor and stood. Tanya was looking down at Destiny, three towels in one hand, and the gun in the other. When I reached over and took the gun from her hand she stiffened and looked away from Destiny.

“I didn’t want to shoot her.”

“I know.” I put my arm around her shoulder and she shook it off.

“Don’t,” she said. “I just killed my friend.”

“She was going to shoot both of us,” I said. She didn’t reply and I added, “We should call the cops.”

Tanya nodded her head and took a final glance in Destiny’s direction before spinning away from me. She ran from the room. I followed her down the hall, but she burst into her bedroom and slammed the door in my face. When I knocked she didn’t respond, so I headed back to the living room. It was time to call the cops and face Detective Davies’ wrath.

Chapter 32

When Detective Davies arrived she made a pointed effort to ignore me until after the crime scene investigators had completed their work. She spent most of her time pacing back and forth across the living room muttering to herself and shifting her huge purse from one shoulder to the other. She continued her routine until everyone else had cleared out. I was exhausted and I felt myself drifting off. This seemed to irritate Davies. She stomped over to where I was seated on the couch. She stared down at me as if daring me to say anything, and then she leaned over so close to me that I could smell the dead cigarette smoke on her clothing.

“I’ve got six bodies on ice,” she said. “I didn’t have one before you came to the Keys. I’ve already got three helicopters in town filled with reporters.” She straightened, turned her back to me, and started pacing again.

“I only killed one of them,” I pointed out.

Davies swung around and her face was as red as a smoldering ember. “Don’t be such a smart ass, Darling,” she said.

I thought for a moment she was going to physically attack me, but then the fight drained from her. She moved over to the chair where Tanya had been tied, sat down, and began to play with the ends of her hair.

“What am I supposed to tell the chief? The mayor is going to be all over this.”

“Tell them the truth,” I said.

“I’d like to do that, Darling, but I don’t think you’ve told me the truth since I met you.” She shook her head and cast an evil smile in my direction. “I think I can rectify that. I’ve got a guy locked up right now who’s a mean drunk. Ted Baxter gets drunk two, maybe three times a month. We keep him segregated from the other prisoners since he put one of them in the hospital last time he visited us. Maybe I’ll throw you in the tank with him and forget about you for a couple of days. I’ll bet you’ll be willing to talk to me then.”

“I’m willing to talk with you now,” I said.

“You’ve told me that before.”

“Ask me anything you want and if I know the answer, I’ll tell you.”

And so, Davies spent the next hour cross-examining me. When she ran out of questions she went and found Tanya. Davies spent almost as long questioning her. In the end, there was no one for her to arrest.

Destiny had admitted to Elvis that she killed not only Bob and Frankie, but also Billy. Both Elvis and Tanya saw her kill Dom, and I could attest to the fact that Tanya shot Destiny when she was trying to kill me.

Davies threatened to charge me with Willie’s death, but Willie had a gun and I killed him with a sword I’d found on the premises. This, coupled with the fact that Willie had helped kidnap Tanya, saved my ass.

Still, it was after six a.m. by the time all of the officials cleared out of the house. I nodded in agreement when Davies warned me not to take any trips for a few days, and then followed her to the door. I locked up behind her and listened as she walked down the steps. After that, I wandered through the house turning off lights and opening blinds before stopping in front of Tanya’s door.

I knocked once, heard nothing, and rapped again. Either she was already asleep, or she didn’t want to talk to me. I knew she must be drained. She had been held against her will for over twenty-four hours by a woman she thought of as a friend. I would have been willing to bet she hadn’t slept much during that time. I knew I hadn’t. Add in the fact she had been forced to kill her friend, and it was enough to knock the wind out of anybody.

Finally, I got the message and made my way down the hallway to Alvin’s room. I fell asleep hoping she’d be feeling better by the time I woke up.

***

When I got out of bed that morning I could hear Tanya in the kitchen. We had a lot to talk about, but first I needed a shower and a shave. I made a little noise so she would know I was up, and ten minutes later I joined her in the kitchen.

“How are you feeling?” I asked.

She was seated at the table, sipping coffee and paging through the morning newspaper. She looked up and said, “Better. I still can’t believe I killed Gail.”

“I’m sorry it had to happen.” I walked over to the counter, took down a cup and poured myself some coffee before sitting down across from her.

She refused to look at me as she folded the paper and laid it on the table. “I wasn’t very appreciative last night.”

“There was a hell of a lot going on at the time.” I reached out to touch her hand. She pulled it away.

She kept her head down and I could see a sad smile on her face. “You know,” she said, “I don’t blame you for what happened. But I’m having a hard time accepting everything. My head tells me it was all Gail’s fault.”

“But that’s not what your heart tells you.”

She shrugged. “I can’t help but feel none of this would have happened if I had never met you, or hired you to work in the bar. You wouldn’t have known where to find Gail. You might not even have been around town when your friend was killed. Gail would have left Key West. Everything would have been fine.”

She was wrong. I would have gone looking for Nick’s killer because I owed it to him. I knew my telling her that wouldn’t ease her pain. I knew because plenty of people had assured me Celine Stewart’s disappearance wasn’t my fault. A year later I was still having nightmares about her. I thought about what I could do to make things easier for Tanya. Finally, I decided to tell her the only thing that might relieve her anxieties.

“I’ll get my stuff together and move into a motel until I get the boat cleaned up.”

“You don’t have to.” She spoke the words she thought she should say, but I could read the relief on her face and I thought her shoulders lifted a little.

“I think it’s for the best.” I searched for the right way to broach another subject that was eating at me. Finally, I just jumped in.

“When I found out you had been kidnapped, I went through your room,” I said.

“I noticed someone had gone through my things, I thought it was Gail or Willie.”

“It was me,” I said. “I was looking for your gun. When I went through your desk I couldn’t help but notice that you have quite a few past due bills. I’m in a position where I could lend you some money if you…”

This time she reached out and touched my hand, but when she realized what she had done, she pulled it away.

“That’s sweet of you,” she said. “But it’s not really a problem. I’m waiting on a check. My father had enough life insurance for me to pay off most of the hospital bills and catch up on everything else. There won’t be anything left, but I won’t have to sell the bar or the house.”

“I’m glad.” I carried my cup over to the sink and rinsed it out. “I guess I’d better get packed.”

Tanya looked uncomfortable. She jumped up and rushed over to the back door. “I’ve got to go to the bar. I’m lucky to have such good help. When they couldn’t get hold of me they went ahead and held the fort, but if I don’t get in there and place some orders, I will be out of business. Would you mind locking up when you leave?”

We looked at each other. I nodded and she opened the door and headed out.

With a heavy heart I walked over to the door and watched her get into her car and drive off.

I waited for several minutes thinking about what might have been and then I grabbed a spoon from the sink. I headed outside and made my way across the yard to where I’d buried the diamonds.

I suppose, technically, they belonged to Frankie’s estate, but after all that had happened I figured it was finders, keepers. I knelt down, dug out the plastic container, and shook the dirt from it as I got up off my knees. Once I was back inside I tucked them into the bottom of the paper bag I was using for a suitcase and went home to my boat.

Epilogue

One month later

It was my first sail since moving back on board Rough Draft. It was early morning, the sky was cloudless, and the wind was kicking up at about fifteen knots. The water took on a slight chop when we turned out of the shipping channel. I pointed the boat into the wind and set the autopilot. “I could use a hand getting the sails up,” I called down below.

“Aye, aye skipper.” Brenda ran up the steps and sat down next to the starboard winch where she started loosening the jib sheets. She smiled at me and added, “I wanted to get the coffee started.”

I took a moment to appreciate the leopard print bikini she wore. She had spent a lot of time in the sun since the last time I’d seen her. Climbing out of the cockpit I made my way to the center of the boat. Every three or four seconds a wave broke over the bow spraying a fine mist of salt water across the deck. The warmth of the early morning sun felt great.

Brenda had the jib out before I could raise the mainsail. As soon as I headed back toward the cockpit she slid behind the wheel and adjusted the autopilot until the boat turned enough to fill the sails. We heeled to ten degrees, the ride became smoother, and as I stepped back into the cockpit, she shut off the engine.

“It doesn’t get any better than this,” I said.

“Actually, it does.” Brenda slipped from behind the wheel, squeezed past me, and ducked into the cabin while I took a seat at the helm. I loved the autopilot, but I still needed to watch where we were going. She returned carrying two coffee cups topped with whipped cream.

I took one when she offered it. “In case you’ve forgotten, I take mine black.”

“Give it a try.”

I looked at her with a hint of skepticism, took a sip, and tasted the sharp bite of ambrosia. “This isn’t your ordinary cup of coffee,” I said.

“Kahlua, coffee, and whipped cream.” She held out her cup and waited until I tapped mine against hers.

“Now it doesn’t get any better.” She settled back into her seat and we listened to the gentle flapping of the sails. “I didn’t think you were going to call,” she said. “I mean you said you would the day we bumped into each other and had coffee, but after awhile I figured it was just talk.”

“I had some work done on the boat. A couple of nasty people came on board and tore it up a bit.”

“In the mooring field? I haven’t heard of any vandalism.”

“I didn’t report it. I think I told you about my friend Nick being killed? It had to do with the case he was working on. The people who did it are no longer around.”

“And the psychic’s predictions? I have to admit I’ve been curious about that.”

I shook my head and let out a little snort. “It’s been a little strange. Although I did ask my mother to put an investigator on it, I couldn’t very well tell her I got my lead from a psychic. Not only would my mother have laughed at the idea, she would have gone back to Detroit and ignored my request.”

“So what did you do?”

“I did what any self respecting son would do, I lied. I told her I had a call from an old contact in Detroit and she bought it. She hasn’t questioned me about it since then.”

“Did she find out anything?”

“That’s where it gets weird,” I said. “Turns out Myron Stewart owns a family farm in Wisconsin. There's a cave beneath the farm. Back in the fifties his family ran cave tours and the entrance to the cave is in the barn. They found Celine’s body at the bottom of the steps leading down to the cave. It looks like she may have been dead already when her father called me.”

“No shit? What about the father? Did he do it?”

“We don’t know. She might have fallen down the steps, or maybe he killed her. Either way, it looks as if he knew she was dead when he called us. The whole kidnapping thing was a lie. It seems he was covering his ass. The police are going to reopen the investigation. Maybe they can answer all the questions that have come up.”

Brenda shook her head. “What kind of a man would kill his own daughter?”

“She was actually his step-daughter. It was his wife’s family who owned the department stores. When she married Myron, he insisted that if she wanted to be a stay-at-home mother and have him run the business, they had to change the name of the chain to Stewarts. The problem he was faced with was that Celine stood to inherit the stores when she turned twenty-one. After her mother died Celine didn’t get along very well with Myron and they argued a lot. Personally, I think he killed her, and that means Elvis was right. That disturbs me to no end.”

Brenda stretched and looked out over the bow of the boat. She took a moment to adjust the jib sheets, studied the shape of the sail, and sat back down. “Did you ever tell your mother where your information came from?”

“She’d disown me if she knew I’d taken tips from a psychic. It’s funny though. Nick’s death and my helping on the investigation down here have changed our relationship. She doesn’t bug me about coming back to work, and now I call her every week.”

We sat quietly after that, each of us lost in our own thoughts, enjoying the rattle of the rigging and the splash of water against the hull. I knew the sun and wind were going to burn my face, but I didn’t care.

In the distance a large cigarette boat kicked up a wake as it flew across the Gulf and I realized I wouldn’t trade places for anything. Some people like speed. Me, I enjoy the snap, crackle and pop of sails dancing in the wind, and the company of a good woman.

“Can I get you another coffee?” Brenda’s voice broke into my reverie.

“Sure, but no Kahlua this time.” I handed her my cup and she went below. When she came back up she sat down next to me, leaned into me, and shot me a smile that dittoed everything I’d been thinking.

THE END

ACKNOWLEDGEMENTS

I am indebted to many people who helped make this book a reality. First and foremost, I want to thank my wife, Mary, who has been my first reader and constant editor. Without her help and support this book would not have been possible.

I would also like to thank the members of my critique group; Christine Kling, Neil Plakcy, Miriam Auerbach, and Sharon Potts. Your comments have helped to make this book better in so many ways.

All rights reserved.

Copyright © 2010 by Mike Jastrzebski

This book is a work of fiction. Names, characters, places, incidents, and dialogue are products of the author’s imagination, or are used fictitiously. No part of this text may be reproduced in any manner without the written permission of Mike Jastrzebski.

You can contact me at: www.mikejastrzebski.com

Read my blog: www.writeonthewater.com

Other books by the author: The Storm Killer

Table of Contents

Chapter 1

Chapter 2

Chapter 3

Chapter 4

Chapter 5

Chapter 6

Chapter 7

Chapter 8

Chapter 9

Chapter 10

Chapter 11

Chapter 12

Chapter 13

Chapter 14

Chapter 15

Chapter 16

Chapter 17

Chapter 18

Chapter 19

Chapter 20

Chapter 21

Chapter 22

Chapter 23

Chapter 24

Chapter 25

Chapter 26

Chapter 27

Chapter 28

Chapter 29

Chapter 30

Chapter 31

Chapter 32

Epilogue

ACKNOWLEDGEMENTS